DUKE UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 The Glenn Negley Collection 
 of Utopian Literature 
 
DUKE 
 
 UNIVERSITY 
 
 LIBRARY 
 
 T^reasure %oom 
 
 w X V^'^ j-n. 
 
(A ©ab of ICawp) 
 
 BY 
 
 HIRAM W. HAYES 
 
 Jluthor of 
 
 ' Paul Anthony, Christian, " " The ^^Can of Clay, 
 
 "Bible Stories Tietold," etc. 
 
 THE 
 
 HARMONY SHOP 
 
 PUBLISHERS OF GOOD BOOKS 
 
 BOSTON . MASS. 
 
Copyright 1909, by Reid Publishing Company 
 
 Registered at Stationers' Hall 
 London, England 
 
 All rights reserved 
 

 QI0 lig Mxti 
 
 Withotd whose loving thought and kindly aid this book 
 
 would he devoid of much that we hope will help in 
 
 bringing about that universal and lasting 
 
 Peace which is the birthright of 
 
 every child of God, this volume 
 
 is affectionately dedicated. 
 
 HiKAM W. Hates. 
 
Digitized by tine Internet Archive 
 in 2010 witii funding from 
 Duke University Libraries 
 
 littp://www.arcliive.org/details/peacemakerstaleoOOIiaye 
 
CONTENTS 
 
 Book I 
 
 A THEOREM 
 
 CHAPTER PAGE 
 
 I Thinking War 1 
 
 II Reciproca 19 
 
 III 
 
 Law and Practice . . . 
 
 . 42 
 
 IV 
 
 The Lees 
 
 59 
 
 V 
 
 Tempted 
 
 81 
 
 VI 
 
 The Beginning of Under 
 
 
 
 standing 
 
 . 93 
 
 VII 
 
 Making for Peace . . . 
 Book II 
 
 A DEMONSTRATION 
 
 . 109 
 
 I 
 
 Historical and Otherwise 
 
 . 127 
 
 II 
 
 Lady Judith's First Lesson 
 
 152 
 
 III 
 
 In the Wilderness . . . 
 
 . 173 
 
 IV 
 
 Old Friends Meet . . . . 
 
 185 
 
 V 
 
 The Mark of the Beast . 
 
 199 
 
 VI 
 
 Blessings in Disguise . . 
 
 . 212 
 
 VII 
 
 Sowing the Wind . . . 
 
 227 
 
 VIII 
 
 The Fury of Mortal Mind . 
 
 244 
 
 IX 
 
 A Note of Peace . . . 
 
 258 
 
X. 
 
 CONTENTS 
 
 
 CHAPTER 
 
 
 PAGE 
 
 X 
 
 Arranging A Truce . . 
 
 265 
 
 XI 
 
 The Dawning of the First 
 
 
 Day 
 
 272 
 
 XII 
 
 Breaking Prison Bars . , 
 
 280 
 
 XIII 
 
 After the Manner of Men . 
 
 289 
 
 XIV 
 
 Manacled 
 
 298 
 
 XV 
 
 Planting the Seed . . . 
 
 . 311 
 
 XVI 
 
 The Leaven Working . . 
 
 327 
 
 XVII 
 
 A House Divided . . . 
 
 . 342 
 
 XVIII 
 
 On the Road to Damascus 
 
 353 
 
 XIX 
 
 The Conscience of the King 364 
 
 XX 
 
 He that Keepeth Israel . 
 
 384 
 
 XXI 
 
 God Giveth the Increase 
 
 Book III 
 a corollary 
 
 397 
 
 
 Thinking Peace 
 
 413 
 
BOOK ONE 
 
 A THEOREM 
 
 "Blessed are the peacemakers; for they shall be called the 
 children of God." — Jesus 
 
The Peacemakers 
 
 CHAPTER I 
 
 THINKING WAR 
 
 At seven o'clock on the morning of June 20 Andy 
 Morris, American marine, standing in front of the 
 legation in Peking, said to Otto Stumpf, German 
 marine, as he was passing down Legation street: 
 
 "Tonight! Seven o'clock! Choisel's!" 
 
 "Da?" asked Otto Stumpf, pointing with his Mauser 
 to where Mme. Choisel could be seen in the rear of 
 the cafe arranging her loaves of freshly baked bread. 
 
 "Yah!" replied Andy Morris, using the only German 
 word he knew. "And be sure and be there!" 
 
 "All right!" replied Otto Stumpf, while a broad 
 German smile spread itself over his face. 
 
 At seven o'clock that night Andy Morris was nursing 
 a wounded leg in the temporary hospital in the British 
 legation, while the body of Otto Stumpf lay stark and 
 cold in the smoking ruins across the street. 
 
 During the intervening twelve hours. Baron von 
 Ketteler, the German ambassador to China, had been 
 treacherously assassinated and his secretary badly 
 wounded; the women and children of all the foreign 
 legations had been removed to the British legation and 
 the surrounding compound barricaded; other legation 
 buildings had been abandoned, some entirely, and the 
 
 1 
 
2 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 Chinese government had apparently thrown off all 
 restraint and opened fire upon the diplomatic corps of 
 the various nations, thereby precipitating the wai 
 which was the culmination of the memorable Boxei 
 uprising that began the century. 
 
 But during the progress of all these events; during 
 the surprises and alarms; during the fighting and 
 bloodshed of the two months siege which followed, 
 Mme. Choisel, undisturbed by the attacks and bom- 
 bardments, continued her baking — furnishinc; bread to 
 those beleagured in the barricades of the legation, 
 while the allied forces of the great powers fought their 
 way into Tien-tsin and up to and through the walls of 
 Peking. 
 
 From this simple and historical fact it may be inferred 
 that Mme. Choisel was a remarkable woman; and the 
 inference is quite correct. 
 
 Mme. Choisel was a remarkable woman; as every 
 one in Peking during that terrible time will not only 
 admit but affirm. She was remarkable, because she 
 was different from other women. She was remarkable 
 because she was given to action rather than words. 
 She was remarkable because she was absolutely devoid 
 of what we are pleased to term fear and she was remark- 
 able because, in spite of all her masculine qualities, 
 she was not only a young and handsome woman, she 
 was a most refined and lovable woman. Such an 
 admixture of masculinity and femininity must of 
 necessity be remarkable, and Mme. Choisel was all 
 that might be expected or that the word implies. 
 
 Had you known IVIme. Choisel in her girlhood, 
 when she was playing tennis and golf on the links of 
 
THINKING WAR S 
 
 the Country Club in Kansas City; or riding with a 
 party of tourists through the canyons of Colorado, or 
 swimming in the surf at Coronado Beach, you would 
 not have thought her vastly different from dozens of 
 other robust American girls whom you meet every day. 
 It was not till she married M. Choisel and went with 
 him to Peking, where he assumed charge of the busi- 
 ness of a large Belgium concessionaire, that her remark- 
 able qualities became apparent. And even then they 
 might not have become known, but for the events so 
 briefly alluded to and others leading up to them; for it 
 was in the earlier days of the uprising, when the Boxers 
 were slaying foreigners and Christian missionaries 
 outside of Peking, and even within its walls, that Mme. 
 Choisel first came into public notice. In company 
 with several men she seized a rifle and helped to rescue 
 a family that had been attacked by Boxers. When 
 they had all been brought safely within the legation 
 precincts, she laid aside her rifle and resumed her 
 baking as though nothing had happened. 
 
 Mme. Choisel was not only a lovable woman; she 
 was a loving woman. She loved her husband; she 
 loved her friends; she would have loved her children 
 if she had had any; and, being a Christian woman, a 
 member of the Methodist church, she tried to love her 
 enemies — and would doubtless have succeeded if she 
 had known how. 
 
 There was but one thing on earth she did not and 
 would not try to love, and that was a Chinaman. 
 
 "The Chinese are your neighbors," said the wife of 
 the American minister to her one day, "and we are 
 taught to love our neighbors as ourselves." 
 
4 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Neighbors indeed!" replied Mme. Choisel with an 
 unutterable look of scorn as she indicated with a toss 
 of her regal head a group of Chinamen gathered out- 
 side the walls. "They are more like the thieves among 
 whom the traveler fell on his way down to Jericho. 
 I refuse to recognize them." 
 
 "But," said the minister's wife, "you should recog- 
 nize man — not as the embodiment of cruelty, hatred, 
 lust, — all error, but as an idea of God with power to 
 reflect Truth and Love." 
 
 "It's all very well for you to say that," replied Mme. 
 Choisel, "because you seem to look at things differently 
 from everyone else." 
 
 "I am trying to look with the eyes of Love," was 
 the reply. 
 
 But Mme. Choisel was not convinced and continued 
 to regard the Chinese as fiends incarnate, who were 
 only awaiting an opportunity to kill and destroy: and 
 the events on that twentieth day of June not only 
 seemed to confirm her belief, but the belief of most of 
 the civilized world. 
 
 Not having children of her own to love and bring 
 up, Mme. Choisel was always pouring out her affec- 
 tions upon the children of others, and every child in 
 all the legations likewise knew and loved ]Vime. Choisel 
 — not only on account of the tray of cakes that she 
 kept hidden away in the big drawer, but on her own 
 account; for has it not been said that Mme. Choisel 
 was a lovable woman: and when little children love 
 one, it is pretty safe to assume that such an one is all 
 right inside. Children are like barometers. None are 
 
THINKING WAR 5 
 
 so free from wrong, none so receptive to right, — so 
 quick to reflect back the love which is real and sincere. 
 
 One of the earliest atrocities of the Boxer uprising 
 and one which occurred during those days when the 
 great powers were unwilling to believe that the govern- 
 ment would not be able to protect foreigners, was the 
 attack upon the mission near Ping-yang between Tien- 
 tsin and Peking. It was a dastardly and brutal 
 slaughter; and although the members of the little band 
 defended themselves as best they could, they were 
 unable to hold out until succor, summoned from 
 Peking by a trusty convert, could reach them. The 
 small party of marines sent to their aid, arrived just 
 as the last man had been cut down, and succeeded in 
 saving only a woman and her six-year-old son — who 
 escaped from the general slaughter as by a miracle 
 and yet in a manner so simple as to preclude all sense 
 of the miraculous. 
 
 The woman was Mrs. Malcolm Winslow, wife of a 
 young clergyman. The final attack at Ping-yang had 
 been made early in the morning, while her little son, 
 Jack, was asleep. Leaving the child on the second 
 floor, Mrs, Winslow had rushed downstairs just as the 
 Boxers succeeded in breaking into the compound. 
 Ten minutes later, when she saw her husband fall, 
 she had hastened back to her sleeping child, and with 
 him clasped in her arms was calmly awaiting her fate 
 when the marines rushed in and intercepted the mur- 
 derers just as they were starting up the stairs. Of all 
 in the mission, Mrs. Winslow and her child alone were 
 saved; and but for the sleeping child, whose presence 
 
6 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 had called the mother back up the stairs, it is probable 
 that Mrs. Winslow would have met a similar fate. 
 
 The mother and child were conveyed to Peking and, 
 as the American legation was crowded, Mme. Choisel, 
 with her big heart, had taken them in. 
 
 John — his mother persisted in calling him John in 
 spite of his tender years, and in spite of the fact 
 that everyone else called him Jack — was not in any 
 sense a remarkable child. He looked much like most 
 brown-eyed chubby boys of that age, and he took 
 about the same interest in the things going on around 
 him as do most other children. If Mme. Choisel 
 wanted to display her sympathy and affection for him 
 by taking him up in her arms and kissing him, he made 
 no strenuous objections. If she preferred showing her 
 feelings by giving him an eclair he accepted that 
 with much the same spirit that he had the hugging. 
 He liked to watch Mme. Choisel superintending her 
 baking and occasionally administering a cuff to some 
 careless coolie — and he liked to watch the marines 
 drill up and down Legation street. He loved every- 
 body and everybody loved him; but his one absorbing 
 love was his mother. When he could be with her 
 he was happy, despite the fact that for some time he 
 grieved for his father, whose absence he could not 
 understand. 
 
 "Why didn't Papa come with us?" he asked the 
 first day they arrived at Peking after the tragedy. 
 
 "Papa has work to do in another place, darling," 
 the mother replied gently. 
 
 "Then why can't we stay there? I don't like to be 
 away from Papa." 
 
THINKING WAR 7 
 
 •'There is no separation, my child," was the whis- 
 pered response. 
 
 The boy looked at her in surprise, but said nothing. 
 He did not know what she meant, but he saw that 
 she was busy with hu' thoughts, and he had learned 
 when mamma was thus thinking not to interrupt her. 
 The child might not have been so easily satisfied but 
 for the fact that during his brief life, he had seen very 
 little of his father. He had come into this world but 
 a few months before his parents left Massachusetts for 
 China, and from the day of his birth his mother had 
 been sick. She was barely able to accompany her 
 husband to the field of his labors, and after eighteen 
 months at the mission she had become so ill that it 
 was decided that the only way to save her life was to send 
 her back to the United States. Her husband accom- 
 panied her to Tien-tsin and when he kissed her good- 
 bye on the steamship which was to take her to San 
 Francisco, he had but a faint hope of ever seeing her 
 again. 
 
 Because of the illness of his wife, the child had 
 received but little of Mr. Winslow's attention, and 
 when she asked what he would do with little John in 
 case she did not get well he had replied: "I had not 
 thought of that, but I suppose the best place for him 
 is with your folks. My work is to try and save these 
 poor benighted heathen, and this is certainly no place 
 to bring up a child, even if I had the time to look after 
 him." 
 
 "Don't you think your child has some claim upon 
 your time, Malc^^im ?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, to be sure. But my first work is to save 
 
^ 
 
 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 these poor souls. Let us hope that you will get better, 
 if not for my sake, for the child's." 
 
 "Amen!" said the wife under her breath. 
 
 It was a long voyage and a tedious one across the 
 Pacific. But the mother love sustained her, and upon 
 her arrival in San Francisco another mother love 
 added its helpful support; for the young wife's parents 
 had made the trip across the continent to meet and 
 care for her and the little one. 
 
 Many months under the doctor's care brought little 
 or no relief. Better one day and worse the next was 
 the record of the case, until at last the physicians 
 declared themselves baffled. Nothing more could be 
 suggested in the way of drugs, and they all agreed that 
 the only thing which might be done was to take such 
 action as would make life as comfortable as possible 
 until the end came 
 
 In this extremity Mrs. Winslow was led by one who 
 had herself been healed, to turn more completely to 
 God — that God "who healeth all our diseases" — and 
 as the reward of her greater faith, in less than a 
 month she was a well woman. It was a wonderful 
 experience for the yoimg mother. As she gained a more 
 spiritual understanding of the great truths of the 
 Bible — unfolded to her by her teacher and friend — 
 and as she realized more completely the omnipotence 
 of God, the disease and pain left her. Life to her 
 became a joy; and as she felt herself growing stronger 
 day by day — her whole being impregnated with that 
 perfect love which casteth out all fear, she became a 
 most ardent student of God's word a^ revealed in the 
 light of this new apprehension of Truth. 
 
THINKING WAR 
 
 Having been born anew — born into "that life which 
 maketh all things new" — her interest in and love for 
 her child increased. Feeling her responsibility for his 
 material existence she determined that, to the best of 
 her ability, she would bring him up strictly in accor- 
 dance with this thought of God as Life, Truth and 
 Love; that she would teach him the allness of God — 
 of good — and the nothingness of any other seeming 
 power, and this she had faithfully done in keeping 
 with her highest understanding. 
 
 Like all children, little Jack had been quick to grasp 
 the truth. His father being a clergyman and all his 
 living ancestors being good Congregationalists, he was 
 accustomed to hear that "God was good;" "God 
 was love;" "God was everywhere;" "God was all 
 power;" and he never doubted it. And so, when his 
 mother began to make these statements practical and 
 to show him if God were Love; if He were everywhere; 
 and if He were all-in-all, there was no place for evil, 
 hatred and sickness, the child, likewise, never doubted 
 this. 
 
 When they returned to China some months before 
 the uprising, the father was rejoiced to see them. He 
 listened with much interest to the story of his wife's 
 recovery and while it seemed miraculous to him, he 
 was perfectly willing to admit that it must have been 
 from God, although declaring that it could not possibly 
 have been accomplished in the way his wife explained. 
 As a result, she ceased to talk to him about her 
 healing and devoted her time to teaching the simple 
 truths about God and man to her own child and the 
 other children about the mission. 
 
10 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "If a child once sees a thing proven, it never ques- 
 tions," she said to her husband one day. "Doesn't 
 it seem as though men and women ought to be equally 
 wise r 
 
 "Aren't they?" he asked in surprise. 
 
 She looked at him quizzically for a moment before 
 replying : 
 
 "I haven't found them so," she said. 
 
 A few days later came the massacre and the removal 
 of Mrs. Winslow and her child to Peking. 
 
 It was now about a week after that memorable twen- 
 tieth of June. The Chinese government had thrown ofp 
 all show of concealment and the beleaguered diplomats, 
 barricaded within the walls they had constinicted and 
 fortified, had turned the British legation into a besieged 
 city. Little Jack was playing among the bread baskets 
 in front of Mme. Choisel's bakeshop, over the walls 
 of which the bullets were whistling. Every once in a 
 while one would go "ping" through the leaves of the 
 trees above the door. 
 
 "Keep down close by the wall. Jack'" said Mme. 
 Choisel as she came through the door with a big pan 
 of bread in her hands. "Those yellow devils would 
 kill a child just as soon as they would a man.'* 
 
 Jack looked at her in surprise. 
 
 "Devils are error!" he said. "And man is like God, 
 Truth. How can error kill the truth ?" 
 
 Mme. Choisel stopped with her pan of bread held 
 out at arm's length. "What kind of talk is that for a 
 little boy ?" she exclaimed; and then under her breath: 
 "How can error kill truth!" 
 
 The child took her exclamation as a query and 
 
THINKING WAR 11 
 
 gravely shaking his head replied: "It can't, Mme. 
 Choisel!" 
 
 "Oh, it can't! And one of those bullets can't kill 
 you ?" 
 
 "Not really, you know! God is Life and a bullet 
 can't change God!" 
 
 "Well, you keep down here by the wall, and don't 
 you take any chances! You're not God, and I'll not 
 have them making an angel of you as long as I can 
 help it," declared Mme. Choisel emphatically. 
 
 "You ought not to be teaching the child such stuff 
 as that!" she said to Mrs. Winslow when she related 
 the conversation to her half an hour later. "He'll be 
 putting himself up as a mark to be shot at the first 
 thing you know." 
 
 "Do you think he can find any better protector than 
 God during this terrible trial ?" asked the mother. 
 
 "It's all right to trust in God when we reach such an 
 extremity," said Mme. Choisel, "but as long as the 
 walls stand and the ammunition holds out I'll take my 
 chances with them." 
 
 Some days later one of the Chinese servants came 
 running to Mme, Choisel in the greatest excitement 
 exclaiming in his pidgin English: 
 
 "Lilly boy gone! Lilly boy gone!" 
 
 "Little boy has gone where.''" asked Mme. Choisel. 
 
 "No can say!" 
 
 "Well, go and find him. Stupid! Don't stand there 
 chattering like an ape!" 
 
 The servant darted away just as one of the German 
 marines made his appearance at the bakery. 
 
 "The little boy, Fraulein," he gasped. "The little 
 
12 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 boy has crept through an opening in the barricade and 
 is outside the wall." 
 
 * ' Outside the wall ! How could such a thing happen ?" 
 
 "I do not know, Fraulein, except that there is a 
 little opening back of the bakehouse made by a cannon 
 ball. Several of us went to repair it just now and 
 when we peeked through the opening there was the 
 little boy out in the street. The sergeant and two 
 men rushed to the gate to bring him in, but they may 
 all be killed by this time." 
 
 Mme. Choisel waited to hear no more. Seizing her 
 rifle, which she kept constantly beside her table, she, 
 too, started for the gate. In her haste she nearly 
 upset Mrs. Winslow who was just coming in from 
 the compound looking for Jack. 
 
 "Why, Mme. Choisel!" she exclaimed upon seeing 
 that vigorous young woman armed as for battle. 
 "Where are you going ? What has happened ?" 
 
 "Your child!" replied Mme. Choisel scarcely halting 
 long enough to say it. "He's outside the wall, and 
 I'm going after him!" and she disappeared around 
 the corner of the house. 
 
 For a moment the mother was stunned by the 
 startling news; but quickly regaining her composure 
 she sat down by the table and bowed her head in silent 
 prayer, realizing that He who marks the sparrow's 
 fall, was not only able and v/illing to protect her little 
 one, but was continually and eternally doing so. She 
 knew that her child trusted God with absolute fear- 
 lessness; that his little heart was free from any hatred 
 toward the so-called enemy and she realized that this 
 
THINKING WAR 13 
 
 loving thought, this reflection of divine Love, must 
 and would prove a buckler and shield to her child. 
 
 While she thus prayed there was a rattle of musketry 
 without, a shout and then silence. The mother's 
 heart almost ceased beating, but she did not yield to 
 fear. Again there was an exchange of shots and 
 before the sound had ceased, little Jack came running 
 into the room. 
 
 "They're shooting again. Mamma," he said, "and 
 the man told me to run in or I might get hurt." 
 
 The mother raised her head and took the boy in her 
 arms as she murmured: "Father, I thank Thee!" 
 Then to the boy: "Tell Mamma all about it!" 
 
 "All about what. Mamma?" 
 
 "How you escaped being hurt?" 
 
 "Why, Mamma, nobody was going to hurt me. I 
 was playing out in the road when I heard the guns. 
 Then a great big Chinaman with a big spear came 
 nmning along. He stopped when he saw me and 
 asked: 'Where you come from?' 'In there!' I said, 
 and I pointed to the little hole I had crawled through. 
 'You go right back!' he said. 'Little boy might get 
 hurt!' 'Oh, nobody would hurt me!' I told him, 
 'because I wouldn't hurt nobody!' Wasn't that right. 
 Mamma ?" 
 
 "Yes, darling!" 
 
 "Well, he must have thought it funny for he sort of 
 grinned and said: 'Can't tell! All men not good! 
 You go back!' and he pushed me through the little 
 hole. I didn't know it was so little. It tore a button 
 off my pants — see!" 
 
14 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Steps were heard outside and almost immediately 
 Mme. Choisel followed by the Chinese servant appeared. 
 
 "It's no use!" she was saying. "The child has 
 disappeared — " and then she stopped suddenly upon 
 catching sight of the little fellow displaying his torn 
 trousers. 
 
 "Jack!" she cried. "Well of all things! How did 
 you get here ?" 
 
 "The Chinaman put me through the hole." 
 
 "The Chinaman.?" 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Winslow, "the child put his trust 
 in God instead of the walls and ammunition, and he 
 found that His arm was not shortened that He could 
 not save." 
 
 Mme. Choisel stood a full minute looking at the 
 pair as the mother pinned up the garment and then, 
 without a word, set her rifle back beside the table 
 and resumed her work. 
 
 As the days and weeks of the siege wore on with its 
 ceaseless fighting, its attacks and repulses, its hard- 
 ships and bloodshed, the child began to notice more 
 and more the existing conditions and finally began to 
 ask questions as to why it was and for what purpcse. 
 
 "Why do men fight?" he asked Mme. Choisel. . 
 
 "Because some of them are brutes," she replied. 
 
 "The Bible says man is made in the image and 
 likeness of God." 
 
 "But the Boxers are not men!" she said. "They 
 are just brutes. Sometimes I think all Chinamen are 
 the same." 
 
 "Well, what makes our men fight.''" 
 
 "To keep from being killed, of course." 
 
THINKING WAR 15 
 
 "But they don't want to fight, do they?" still queried 
 the child, 
 
 "No, but they have to in war,*' 
 
 "Who makes war?'* 
 
 "Why men, of course!" declared Mme. Choisel with 
 a little impatience. 
 
 "But man is made in the image of God, and God is 
 Love. How can one image of Love fight another 
 image of Love?" 
 
 Mme. Choisel stopped as was her custom when 
 perplexed and looked at the child for some moments. 
 Then, as she resumed her work she said as to her own 
 thoughts: "I've always heard that children and fools 
 can ask questions that nobody can answer and now I 
 know it." 
 
 Not receiving a reply from Mme. Choisel, Jack 
 went to his mother. 
 
 "Mamma," he asked, "who makes war?'* 
 
 "Error," she replied. 
 
 "There, I knew Mme. Choisel was wrong!" he 
 exclaimed. "She said men." 
 
 "That's the way it seems to her; but you and I 
 will know differently, little John. And we will also 
 know that when truth destroys all error there will be 
 no war." 
 
 "What do you call it when there is no war. Mamma ?" 
 
 "Peace; and those who bring peace are peace- 
 makers." 
 
 "Oh, I know," exclaimed the child, "and in the 
 Beatitudes I learn 'Blessed are the peacemakers; for 
 they shall be called the children of God.' It must be 
 great to be a peacemaker.*' 
 
16 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 " It is, because it is a great thing to be called a child 
 of God!" 
 
 "And, Mamma, when I asked Mme. Choisel why we 
 had to have war she said so that we could have peace. 
 Is that true?" 
 
 "Some people think so, John. A supposedly wise 
 man once said: 'We must have peace if we have to 
 fight for it,' But peace will never come that way. I 
 fear it's too big a question for a little boy, but just aa 
 I begin to see, my child, that death is not the doorway 
 to eternal life — that we shall never realize immortality 
 until we overcome the thought of death, so can I see 
 that war is not the stepping-stone to peace, and that 
 we shall never have perfect peace till all thought of 
 war is destroyed." 
 
 "I don't know all the big words. Mamma, but you 
 mean the only way not to have war is not to think war ?" 
 
 "Thank God for the simple mind of the child," 
 said the mother taking the boy to her breast. "T^ow 
 let you and I put war out of our thoughts, if we can, 
 and run along and play." 
 
 Many times during the succeeding weeks was this 
 conversation repeated in substance and always did the 
 mother endeavor to impress upon the child's mind her 
 understanding of war as unreal — the result of in- 
 harmonious thought — and of peace, harmony, as the 
 divinely real condition of man, because the kingdom 
 of God — the kingdom of heaven — which Jesus taught 
 *"is within you," is the kingdom of harmony. At the 
 close of each talk Jack would usually wind up with 
 the statement: 
 
 *' Of course war is unreal, Mamma, because it can't 
 
THINKING WAR 17 
 
 last forever and all that is real does. But when will 
 it end ?" 
 
 And the mother would always reply: "When men 
 cease to think war!" 
 
 "That seems a long time off. Mamma! When do 
 you think it will come ?" 
 
 "When men think good instead of evil, love instead 
 of hate, and learn that there is only one Mind and 
 that man reflects this Mind." 
 
 The child drew a long breath and heaved a dis- 
 couraged little sigh. "That seems a longer time off 
 than the other, Mamma!" 
 
 The mother smiled at the boy's woe-begone little 
 face and replied cheerily: 
 
 "It would not be such a long way off, little John, if 
 every boy and girl were to begin to practice the Golden 
 Rule and do unto others as they would have others do 
 unto them. If you think good thoughts about your 
 playmates, in time they will think good thoughts about 
 you, and instead of wanting to hurt each other you will 
 tr}' to help and protect each other." 
 
 "Just as the big Chinaman put me through the hole 
 in the wall ?" 
 
 "Just the same!" 
 
 "And if everybody, all at once, would begin to think 
 good thoughts instead of bad ones, this war would be 
 over, wouldn't it. Mamma?" 
 
 " It certainly would!" 
 
 "Well, I wish they'd hurry up and do it, for I'm 
 getting tired of being shut up here, and of having Mme. 
 Choisel always telling me to keep down close by the 
 wall." 
 
18 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 It was not long that Jack had to wait, for the siege 
 was nearing an end. Day by day the alHed army was 
 drawing nearer the gates of Peking, until in the early 
 morning of August 14 the little garrison was awakened 
 by the roar of cannon, while the automatic Pop! Pop! 
 Pop! of the machine gun announced the arrival of the 
 allied armies at the walls. Before the sun set that 
 night, the French and Japanese troops had found the 
 weakest spot in the Chinese fortifications, had poured 
 through the walls and up to the barricaded compound 
 of the British legation and the memorable defense was 
 over. 
 
 When news of the safety of the diplomatic corps 
 reached the outside world, it stood astounded that such 
 a feat could have been performed ; but there were those 
 within the barricade who had put their trust in God 
 and knew in Whom they trusted. To them the siege 
 was simply a trial of their faith, and the rescue came as 
 a natural result of their understanding; but to John 
 Winslow, the two months of carnage were school days 
 in which he learned the lesson of war — its cause, its 
 effect and its cure. 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 RECIPROCA 
 
 On one of the most beautiful sites in a great American 
 city is located an institution of learning founded upon the 
 divine Principle, Love. Homelike in its arrangements 
 and methods, it is conducted along the lines marked 
 out by the great Way-Shower Avhen he said; "Thou 
 shalt love the Lord thy God with all thy heart and 
 thy neighbor as thyself." Its discipline is enforced 
 by love, and the first in importance of all its rules is 
 to do unto others as you would have others do unto 
 you. It is managed by a board of directors whose 
 first aim is to guard its students and keep them pure 
 in heart, and its corps of instructors is chosen with a 
 like purpose. Jointly with its course of instruction 
 along the lines laid down by the best American schools, 
 is this still more important idea: To teach good instead 
 of evil; health instead of sickness; truth instead of 
 error, and that all real knowledge is of God and is, 
 therefore, Spiritual and not material. In short, the 
 purpose of the school is not only to educate children, 
 but to educate them to think and act righteously. 
 
 The doors of this school are open to all who are 
 willing to have their children instructed along these 
 lines; but no child is accepted whose parents are 
 
 19 
 
20 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 unwilling to abide by the precepts and practices that 
 have been laid down. Boys and girls alike are admitted 
 to the institution, and the same Principle and rule 
 govern both. 
 
 Not all children, when first placed in this school, are 
 easily governed, and many are the bitter struggles of 
 principal and teachers with some of the pupils, to 
 destroy the error which has been allowed to accumulate 
 for generations. As impersonal error is detected only 
 by those having a clear understanding, it sometimes 
 happens in this little community of earnest workers 
 that instead of the error, the boys and girls themselves 
 seem to bring disorder and trouble for their teachers 
 and schoolmates; but by knowing the truth and hold- 
 ing to it, the result attained by the instructors is always 
 remarkable, if not always perfect. Never the person 
 but the thing; never the child but the evil thought 
 impelling him, is the object of punishment — and the 
 punishment ordered for this evil thought, in every case, 
 is complete destruction. 
 
 " But have you no other discipline — no other method 
 of punishment }" asked a visitor of little Mrs. Lovejoy 
 the principal. 
 
 "None," was the reply. "Because there is no 
 other that is lasting. As for punishment, each error 
 brings its own, doesn't it, Dorothy .?" and Mrs. Lovejoy 
 turned to a sweet faced girl who had come quietly 
 into the office on an errand. 
 
 The girl smiled pleasantly as she replied: "Always, 
 Mrs. Lovejoy; and I think I ought to know for I was 
 the worst girl in school when — " 
 
 Mrs. Lovejoy held up her fingei. "No looking 
 
RECIPROCA 21 
 
 backward,' she interrupted; "remember Lot's wife!" 
 
 The visitor glanced from one to the other of the 
 speakers and, as she noted the perfect understanding 
 that existed between them, said with an outburst of 
 satisfaction: "I think I am quite convinced. I shall 
 be pleased to enter my son as a pupil," and then with 
 a little hesitancy, "that is if you will take him? You 
 know I am young in this way of thinking myself." 
 
 "We shall be glad to take him and do all we can 
 for him," replied Mrs. Love joy. And that is how 
 Allin Strong A^as entered as a pupil at Reciproca. 
 
 "I hope you can give him a congenial roommate," 
 said Mrs. Strong as she was leaving. "He is very 
 particular about his chums." 
 
 Mrs. Lovejoy smiled a knowing little smile as she 
 replied: "I do not know that he will be too congenial 
 — that is at the start; but I am sure your son will find 
 all our boys congenial after a little, for we are all trying 
 to reflect the one Mind, you know." 
 
 Mrs. Strong flushed. "Pardon me," she said, "I 
 can see that a chum that was too congenial to Allin 
 as he now is, might be the worst he could have. I 
 shall leave him entirely in your hands." 
 
 "What a beautiful lady!" exclaimed Dorothy as 
 Mrs. Strong passed down the walk. "Is her son such 
 a bad boy?" 
 
 Mrs. Lovejoy's face beamed with goodness as she 
 replied: "Oh, no, I am sure he is not. But as you 
 go out, will you ask Mr. French to send John Winslow 
 to me!" 
 
 "The very boy!" said Dorothy, "I thought of him 
 right off!" 
 
22 THE PEACEJVIAKERS 
 
 "I am sure he would be pleased to know of your 
 good thought!" 
 
 Dorothy's cheeks grew pink, "I hope so," she said 
 impulsively. And then suddenly, "but you won't tell 
 him?" 
 
 "I am sure there would be no harm in his knowing!" 
 and Mrs. Lovejoy signed the papers the girl had brought 
 her. " But we'll let him find out for himself ! Here are 
 the reports! Tell Mrs. Parsons I am well pleased with 
 them." 
 
 Five minutes later the door again opened and a 
 bright, clear-cut, smiling face, crowned with a wealth 
 of wavy brown hair, appeared in the doorway. 
 
 "You sent for me, Mrs. Lovejoy.''" queried a manly 
 voice, while a pair of brown eyes sparkled a greeting 
 to the principal as she turned. 
 
 "Yes, John! Come in!" 
 
 The boy advanced into the room, closing the door 
 carefully behind him. He was the personification of 
 health and happiness, and every movement was indic- 
 ative of energetic activity. Evidently not more than 
 sixteen years of age, there was that about the lad 
 which suggested maturity of thought and purpose. 
 And yet, withal, he was bubbling over with youthful 
 vivacity; and the fact that he was a very wide-awake 
 school boy was the one that made itself most strikingly 
 apparent. Mrs. Lovejoy looked at his bright happy 
 face for a moment before speaking and then, as a 
 little smile spread itself over her face, she asked: 
 
 "How would you like to have a pupil, John?" 
 
 "A pupil, did you say:" queried the boy with a 
 puzzled expression. 
 
RECIPROCA 23 
 
 "Yes, a pupil. One whom you could teach to 
 think and act rightly." 
 
 "I'd like to do it! But do you think I can ?" 
 
 "You can try.?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, I can always try!" said the boy with a 
 broader smile. "But sometimes my trials don't turn 
 out just as I want them to. You remember how I 
 tried to teach Billy Jones to fly ?" 
 
 Mrs. Lovejoy broke into a merry laugh at the 
 recollection of the event. 
 
 "You were considerably younger then!" 
 
 "Oh, yes," replied the lad, "I think I'm wiser than 
 I was then." 
 
 "Neither had you proven that you, yourself, could 
 fly, had you ? And so you were trying to teach some- 
 thing you could not illustrate, were you not ?" 
 
 "Sure thing!" said the boy. 
 
 "Well, how could you expect to teach another, some- 
 thing you could not do and could not prove yourself ?" 
 
 "It would have been pretty hard, wouldn't it, Mrs. 
 Lovejoy ?" 
 
 "I think so! The simplest way to teach is by 
 illustration. It's much better than by theory. If you 
 show a person how to do a thing, and he has the desire, 
 it will not take him long to imitate you. That is the 
 way I propose to have you teach this pupil I have in 
 mind." 
 
 "Do you think I can do it.''" 
 
 The principal gave the lad a look of love and confi- 
 dence as she replied: "I know you can." 
 
 "I'll do my best, Mrs. Lovejoy." 
 
 "You always do, John! That is why I know I can 
 
24 THE PEACEIMAKERS 
 
 trust you. You may not always do as well as you would 
 like, or as well as I should like to have you — we are all 
 more or less human in our methods — but you, I have 
 noticed, always try to do the best you can." 
 
 The lad's face flushed with pleasure. 
 
 "T am telling you this," continued the principal, "to 
 mcourage you; to let you know that your efforts are 
 appreciated. And now I am going to set you the 
 hardest task I have ever given you. I want you, by 
 your example — by illustration, to teach a boy to think 
 and act rightly, who up to this time I am told, has 
 not only been allowed to think wrongly, but has 
 never been shown how it is possible to think any 
 other way." 
 
 "Then how could any one expect him to act any 
 other way .''" asked the lad in surprise. 
 
 "They could not, but they did," replied Mrs. Love- 
 joy laughing at the paradoxical statement. "Or more 
 properly speaking," she continued, "they should not 
 have expected anything else, although his family and 
 his friends have not been able to see this. It was not 
 until a few months ago, when his mother was healed 
 of a serious illness and was taught the truth, that she 
 began to think of these things. Now, she alone of all 
 his family, has begun to understand what is wrong with 
 her son, and he is coming here to school. Of course 
 he will have the same help from his teachers and all 
 of us that the other students get; but there must be 
 one pretty good example before him all the time, until 
 he comes to the point where his thought begins to 
 change. I want you to furnish that example, my boy, 
 for I am sure that you can." 
 
RECIPROCA 25 
 
 The boy listened with the closest attention. "I'll 
 do the best I can!" he said when Mrs. Lovejoy 
 finished. " Do you think that I think right .? I never 
 knew any other way — " 
 
 "Thank God for that!" interjected Mrs. Lovejoy. 
 
 "But," continued the lad, "I don't know as I always 
 act as well as I think!" 
 
 "But you must!" interrupted the principal. "And 
 you must not even think that you don't! That is one 
 reason why I am giving you this pupil, as I call him. 
 You will find that your effort to teach him, will be of 
 the greatest help to you. But now back to your 
 lessons. I will have your room arranged so that 
 when he arrives we can make him feel that he is wel- 
 come." 
 
 When the two boys met a couple of days later it 
 appeared that AUin Strong was the exact opposite of 
 John Winslow in physique as well as in thought and 
 action. Slight of build, with jet black hair and pallid 
 complexion, his habits of life from the time he was 
 twelve years of age had been such that now, at the age 
 of sixteen, one would have judged him at first glance 
 to be several years the senior. But a few days experi- 
 ence developed the fact that while John's thought was 
 trained and maturing, Allin's was untrained and 
 childish. He had been brought up in the belief that 
 the world and the people in it were hard and selfish 
 and that the only way to get what he wanted was to 
 aght for it — although perhaps not exactly in those 
 l«rms. His father and uncle were wealthy merchants 
 of Quebec who had made their money through close 
 business methods, and he had alwavs heard the Golden 
 
26 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Rule referred to as a joke. He had been taught in 
 its stead: "Do others or they'll do you." 
 
 As a child, if he wanted anything he cried for it; 
 as a lad, he teased for it; and as he became big enough, 
 whatever he wanted he took without any thought 
 other than the gratification of his own selfish desires. 
 He saw pretty nearly everyone else acting thus and 
 why should not he. 
 
 For the first few days after his admission to Recip- 
 roca, Allin listened to the words of the teachers and 
 pupils and watched their actions with unfeigned 
 curiosity, and yet with an air of disdain that was very 
 noticeable. The idea of getting any pleasure out of 
 giving, or doing for another seemed ridiculous, and he 
 said to his roommate when they were alone in their 
 room the second night: 
 
 "Say, Jack, do you know you all act like a lot of 
 mollycoddles ?" 
 
 "No, do you think we do?" queried John with an 
 amused smile. 
 
 "Sure! You just spoiled your ball game this after- 
 noon by letting in that kid, Willie Hawkins. Why, he 
 ought to be playing dolls with the girls." 
 
 "But suppose the girls hadn't thought so?" 
 
 "Let him go play with himself then!" 
 
 "That wouldn't be doing as we would be done by!" 
 
 "What!" exclaimed Allin in surprise. 
 
 "I say that wouldn't be doing as we would be done 
 by," repeated John. 
 
 "Oh, I heard what you said all right! But what's 
 that got to do with it ?" 
 
 "Everything! If you do not do by others as you 
 
RECIPROCA 27 
 
 would have them do by you, how can you expect them 
 to do by you as you would be done by?" 
 
 "I don't expect anyone to do anything for me." 
 
 *'Oh, yes you do, AUin!" 
 
 *'Not much! If I want anything I get it, or do it 
 myself." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 "Why, I just do, that's all!" and Allin picked up a 
 book and began turning the leaves. "I say, Jack, 
 what was that question Mrs. Lovejoy wanted us to 
 look up ?" 
 
 "Suppose you go ask her!" said John. 
 
 "Oh, come now, you know what it was. Be a good 
 fellow and tell me. I'd do as much for you!" 
 
 "Oh, would you?" 
 
 "Sure!" 
 
 "Well, seeing that you're willing to do one thing for 
 me which you'd have me do for you, I'll tell you! 
 Hand me the book!" 
 
 Allin laughed: "That's getting back at a fellow 
 pretty quick!" 
 
 "No quicker than you got back at me," said John. 
 
 "How's that?" 
 
 "You said you'd do as much for me, and I don't 
 doubt it, although you made fun of the rule." 
 
 Allin sat quietly thinking for several moments while 
 John found the place. As he received back the book 
 he remarked: "Maybe there's a good deal in that rule 
 after all!" 
 
 "Try it!" suggested John. 
 
 Just a week later came the first of the Saturday half- 
 holidays given over to athletic sports. These out-of- 
 
28 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 door days are just as much for the girls as for the boys, 
 and they take quite as much interest in them. There 
 were some pretty good athletes among the Reciproca 
 boys and some good basket-ball and tennis players 
 among the girls; but there had not as yet been any 
 real trial to show the mettle of the new-comers. And 
 so there was great interest and no little excitement 
 among the students over the Saturday events. 
 
 If the morning lessons and lectures showed the 
 effects of the occasion, the teachers took no outward 
 heed of it, but worked that much harder mentally to 
 make the instruction fruitful. At last the duties were 
 over for the day and the young people began to flock 
 toward the campus. 
 
 "We'll surely be able to pick out the basket-ball 
 team after to-day," said Katheryn Gray to a group of 
 girls as they swung along arm in arm. "Of course 
 Dorothy Howerton will be captain!" 
 
 "Who's that taking my name in vain.?" asked 
 Dorothy coming up just in time to hear part of the 
 conversation. 
 
 "Katheryn says of course you'll be captain of the 
 basket-ball team," explained Maude Brown, a second- 
 year girl and one of the best players in the school. 
 
 "I don't think I shall play at all this year!" answered 
 Dorothy. "I think I shall go in for tennis." 
 
 "What.''" exclaimed the girls in chorus. 
 
 "I was captain last year and I know there is some- 
 one else who will do just as well and would like to serve," 
 and Dorothy smiled knowingly at Maude. 
 
 "But, Dorothy," said Katheryn, "you're easily the 
 best player — " 
 
RECIPROCA 29 
 
 **Tlie very reason then why I should graduate!" 
 interrupted Dorothy. "We know, however, that really 
 there can be no best where all are good. But there 
 come the boys for their first football try-out." 
 
 "I hope they won't put that skinny looking boy on 
 the team," said little Ruth White. "I don't like him!" 
 
 "You don't what.'" asked Katheryn, while Dorothy 
 looked at Ruth with wide opened eyes. 
 
 "I don't like him. He pulled my hair." 
 
 "Of course he pulled your hair if you don't like him. 
 But you know how to make him treat you well, don't 
 
 you?" 
 
 "How.?" asked Mary Adams, a new girl, who had 
 hardly spoken during the six weeks since school opened 
 except to ask a question. 
 
 "Why, by treating him well, of course!" explained 
 Katheryn. 
 
 "But I just can't like him!" said little Ruth. 
 
 "Of course you can if you will separate him from 
 error," broke in Dorothy. "But we must hurry for I 
 see Mr. Marsden dividing the boys for a scrimmage." 
 
 As the girls drew near, Mr. Marsden, the instructor 
 in charge, was saying: "Now, boys, we'll just have a 
 rough and tumble try-out for about twenty minutes so 
 that I can see how the new boys line up. John, you 
 captain one side and Willie, you take the other!" 
 
 In the division Allin found himself on the side 
 captained by the small boy. In a minute his untrained 
 thought made itself apparent and he snapped out: 
 
 "What, me play under a baby? Not much! I 
 think I'll go back to the hall!" 
 
 If a clap of thunder had suddenly come out of a 
 
so THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 clear sky it would not have caused more surprise among 
 the students. But Mr. Marsden said simply: 
 
 "I guess you don't understand, Allin. Although 
 smaller in size, Willie is an expert." 
 
 "I don't care what he is!" again snapped Allin. "I 
 don't care to play with babies anyway!" 
 
 "The only babies," said Mr. Marsden, "are those 
 who are babies in thought." 
 
 At AUin's first outburst Willie's face had flushed, and 
 it grew even redder at Mr. Marsden's kind words. At 
 Allin's next outbreak, however, with a face wreathed 
 in smiles, he stepped forward and said : 
 
 "Let Allin be captain of our side, Mr. Marsden, I 
 don't mind playing under him." 
 
 "No," said Mr. Marsden firmly, "you are the captain 
 because you have shown that you really are a captain!" 
 
 "Would you mind if I traded places with Allin?" 
 asked John. "I think maybe it would make the sides 
 more equal." 
 
 Mr. ISIarsden looked sharply at the speaker and 
 catching a significant glance replied, after looking 
 around : 
 
 "I am not sure but you are right, John. But we 
 have never seen Allin play." 
 
 "Oh, I can play all right!" broke in Allin. 
 
 "Very well, then, we'll try it that way," decided 
 Mr. Marsden. 
 
 The game was called and in the toss Allin won and 
 was given the ball to kick off. At his very first attempt 
 it was plain that he knew nothing about the game, and 
 as the scrimmage progressed this fact became more 
 and more apparent. When the twenty minutes were 
 
RECIPROCA SI 
 
 up the score stood twenty-four to nothing in favor of 
 Willie's side. So plain was the cause, that several of 
 the new boys did not hesitate to express themselves 
 and the result was that instead of covering himself 
 with glory as he had hoped and expected, Allin had 
 exposed his ignorance and greatly belittled himself in 
 the eyes of his schoolfellows. 
 
 "Oh, well," said Mr. Marsden as the boys came 
 streaming in off the field, "you'll all do better next 
 time." 
 
 "Not with such a captain as that!" said one of the 
 new boys. 
 
 Allin's face grew white as he replied angrily: "It 
 was all a put up job on Jack's part to make a monkey 
 of me; but I'll get even with him!" and he rushed off 
 the field and back to the hall. 
 
 John was about to make a denial but instead, after a 
 moment, said to Willie: "You're all right, youngster!" 
 Then to Mr. Marsden: "What next?" 
 
 "A bit of tennis for the girls while you boys rest up." 
 
 When John returned to his room after the games 
 were over, Allin was not there. He came in some 
 moments later, but made no reply to John's greeting, 
 and so John said: 
 
 "I am very sorry, Allin, that you are angry about 
 the football, I thought I was doing you a good turn." 
 
 Allin turned on him with flashing eyes: 
 
 "You didn't think anything of the kind! You knew 
 just how it would turn out and you did it on purpose 
 to queer me and at the same time to make 'em all 
 think you a saint! You can't fool me with all your 
 preaching about the Golden Rule. I tell you, you're 
 
32 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 all a lot of mollycoddles, and I'm going to make mother 
 take me out of here." 
 
 "You're wrong, AUin! All wrong! But you'll have 
 to find it out for yourself. Nobody can tell it to you." 
 
 "I've found out all I want to know about all of you!" 
 was the angry response. "I'm going to quit you just 
 as soon as I can!" 
 
 But he didn't. 
 
 An account of his actions and words was given to 
 Mrs. Lovejoy. She took no apparent notice of them 
 other than to say, after greeting Allin in the dining 
 room a couple of days later with a cheery "Good 
 morning," and a pleasant smile: 
 
 "I trust you are getting used to our ways.** 
 
 "I'm afraid not very fast!" he replied 
 
 "But you will. You will find that good is much 
 more natural than evil." 
 
 To John she said: "Well, how is your pupil coming 
 
 ?»» 
 
 "Not very fast, it seems. I'm afraid I'm not a very 
 good teacher." 
 
 "You know you were to teach by illustration — ^by 
 deeds." 
 
 "Well, I'll surely have to, Mrs. Lovejoy, for he won't 
 speak to me at all." 
 
 "Rememoer, my boy," said Mrs. Lovejoy earnestly, 
 "that actions speak louder than words, and I am sure 
 you will cause him to listen." 
 
 With this thought in mind John continued in the 
 daily routine of his school duties. He had been work- 
 ing along this line so many years that the words were 
 more to him than a mere platitude. To some degree 
 
RECIPROCA 33 
 
 he had proven them many times; but in all his boyish 
 experience he had never come in contact with a lad 
 like Allin — one who seemed to be utterly wrapped up 
 in self and to have absolutely no thought of any one 
 else. 
 
 "How can you stand it to room with such a boy?" 
 Dorothy asked him one day. 
 
 "I don't mind!" replied John. "I just think of him 
 as being asleep and I know that he will wake up some- 
 time." 
 
 "It'll take a good big shaking to awaken him, I'm 
 thinking," said Dorothy. 
 
 "You never can tell. It may be some very small 
 thing, if it's unusual. But I am just knowing as hard 
 as ever I can that there is no power apart from good 
 and that Allin must yield to this power the same as 
 everyone else." 
 
 "Do you really know it, Jack?" asked Dorothy. "I 
 try to, but sometimes it does seem that evil is power, 
 although we're taught that it is not." 
 
 "Well," replied John with a little shake of the head, 
 "I seem to know it; but I reckon I don't really. For 
 if I absolutely knew it I wouldn't be so long in waking 
 Allin up." 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by the approach 
 of some half dozen of the younger children headed by 
 Willie Hawkins. They were apparently greatly dis- 
 turbed about something, and all began trying to tell 
 it at once. 
 
 "Hold on! Hold on!" exclaimed John. "One at a 
 time! Here, Willie, suppose you tell me what it's all 
 about." 
 
34 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "It's those boys from the Bryant school. They've 
 been throwing stones at us again." 
 
 "I thought we'd stopped all that!" said John. 
 
 "It's all Allin's fault!" said one. 
 
 "Oh, it is? Well, what's Allin been doing?" 
 
 "Why, he threw stones at them." 
 
 "Oh, I see," said John. "And now we will have 
 to do our work all over again. But Allin isn't big 
 enough to cause trouble long, when all the rest of us 
 are working for peace. Remember, good does not 
 lead us into trouble, but delivers us from it!" 
 
 "What makes Allin do so?" asked Dorothy after 
 the little ones had gone back to play. 
 
 "If I only knew that," replied John, "I think I 
 could help him to change much faster; but whatever 
 makes him, this I do know: just as soon as he begins 
 to think right — to think good instead of evil, obedi- 
 ence instead of disobedience and peace instead of 
 inharmony — he'll act right." 
 
 "We afl do," said Dorothy. "I did." 
 
 "And we all have to learn our lesson, Dorothy. Allin 
 will have to learn his." 
 
 It was approaching the Christmas holidays. A few 
 of the students who lived either in the city or near by 
 were to go home, while those living at a distance were 
 making preparations to have the best time possible at 
 the school. Mrs. Lovejoy had arranged a little pro- 
 gram for the ten days rest, and the spirit of happiness 
 prevailed. 
 
 Two or three days before the term closed, Allin 
 surprised his roommate by announcing that he guessed 
 he would remain at school during the vacation 
 
RECIPROCA 35 
 
 instead of going home. It was the first time he had 
 spoken pleasantly in weeks and John quickly replied: 
 
 "That'll be fine. There's always plenty doing." 
 
 "I thought there would be," said Allin, "that's why 
 I want to stay. There ain't any fun at home." 
 
 A Burton Holmes lecture was scheduled for the first 
 night of vacation and everyone was going. 
 
 "Let's you and I go down town early," said Allin 
 to John, "and meet the bunch at the lecture later." 
 
 "All right!" 
 
 "I want you to meet some friends of mine," con- 
 tinued Allin. 
 
 "I'll be glad to." 
 
 "What do you say if we get dinner down town? 
 Won't anybody object, will they?" 
 
 "Not in the least. I'll tell Mr. French and we can 
 go any time you say. I've got a book I want to leave 
 at the public library and we can stop there first." 
 
 After leaving the book, the boys sauntered down the 
 street, stopping at several stores where they made some 
 small purchases and finally reached an attractive build- 
 ing on Sixth Street. A broad stairway, brilliantly 
 lighted, led to the second floor. 
 
 "Come on up!" said Allin leading the way. "My 
 friends are up here." 
 
 "It's a pool room, isn't it? inquired John. 
 
 "Sure!" 
 
 "Well, I don't believe I'll go up. I'll wait for you 
 here." 
 
 "Come on up! What are you afraid of?" 
 
 "I'm not afraid of anything; but I don't fit the 
 place, — and besides we're on honor, you know!" 
 
86 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Oh, come on," urged Allin, "don't be a molly- 
 coddle." 
 
 John laughed. 
 
 "I have always wanted a good definition of a molly- 
 coddle," he said, "and now I have one. It's a boy 
 who doesn't fit a pool room." 
 
 "Oh, you make me tired! Ain't you coming up ?'* 
 
 "No, I guess not. If you just want to see some 
 one for a minute, I'll wait for you; but if you're going 
 to play, I think I'll go over to the hotel and read a while 
 before dinner." 
 
 "All right, if you won't go up ! I don't know whether 
 I'll play or not, but I wouldn't be such a mollycoddle 
 as you are for a thousand dollars. If I ain't there by 
 six o'clock don't wait!" 
 
 Stopping at the news stand and buying a magazine, 
 John took a seat in one of the big hotel chairs and for 
 an hour or more thoroughly enjoyed himself. At last 
 the chimes in the big clock on the stairs struck a quarter 
 of six. Putting the magazine in his overcoat pocket, 
 John sauntered out into the great rotunda. Six o'clock 
 came and a quarter past and still Allin did not appear. 
 So John had his dinner alone and shortly after boarded 
 a car and went out to the lecture. In answer to all 
 inquiries about Allin he simply said that Allin had met 
 some friends down town. 
 
 John half expected to find Allin in his room upon his 
 return to the hall, but was not greatly surprised when 
 he did not. When it came 11 o'clock and 11.30, how- 
 ever, he slipped quietly out of the hall and down across 
 the great park to the main entrance through which 
 Allin would be likely to pass upon his return home. 
 
RECIPROCA 37 
 
 Jiust before he reached the gate, in passing down one 
 of the avenues, he heard a groan. He stopped and in 
 a minute it was repeated. Hastening to the spot from 
 whence the noise came John found AUin lying on the 
 ground, apparently in great pain. 
 
 He knelt by the boy's side and taking his hand 
 asked : 
 
 "What is the matter, Allin ? What can I do for you ?" 
 
 "I'm so sick!" groaned Allin. "And I've such 
 terrible pains in my stomach." 
 
 And then as another spasm of pain came he groaned 
 aloud. 
 
 John perceived that immediate action was necessary. 
 As he knelt there in the dark, he tried to realize for 
 the suffering boy the unreality of all that cometh not 
 from God; that man in God's image and likeness 
 is not under the dominion of any form of evil and that 
 evil is not power, no matter how great a claim it may 
 make. 
 
 In a comparatively short time Allin's groans ceased 
 and he lay quiet. 
 
 The clock in a nearby tower struck midnight and 
 rising to his feet John said: "Come, Allin, let's go up 
 to our room." 
 
 Allin sat up and looked around. "I feel much 
 better," he said. 
 
 John helped him to his feet and arm in arm they 
 made their way back to the hall. 
 
 As soon as the light was turned on Allin surveyed 
 himself in the mirror. Then turning to John he said: 
 "I look pretty tough, don't I?" 
 
 "Not to me," replied John. 
 
38 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 " Oh, come, how can you say that ?'* 
 
 "Not only can I say it but I mean it. If I had not 
 been able to see you as you are in truth you might be 
 lying out there groaning and sick yet." 
 
 "By George, you were a kind of a good Samaritan 
 like we read about in our lesson the other day, weren't 
 
 you." 
 
 "Well, yes, I guess I was," replied John. And then 
 with a grim determination: "You were certainly the 
 man that fell among thieves — the worst kind of thieves." 
 
 "What do you mean.'^" asked Allin bristling up. 
 "They were my friends and good fellows." 
 
 "I'm not talking about those boys at all. I mean 
 the thieves that stole away your senses and your health; 
 your manhood and your self-respect. They're the kind 
 of thieves you fell among, and when they had robbed 
 you of all you had, they left you to suffer, if not to die." 
 
 John's voice had become very earnest and Allin 
 turned from hanging away his coat and looked at him. 
 
 "Was I as bad as that?" he finally asked. 
 
 "Don't you know you were?" 
 
 "I don't believe I do. I know I was awfully sick 
 when you found me, but I got well so quick, I thought 
 maybe I had just eaten and drunk too much." 
 
 "That's just what you had done. You made an 
 animal of yourself and the animal was paying for it. 
 But I knew that man in the image and likeness of God 
 is not an animal, and my understanding of truth 
 destroyed the false claim of error." 
 
 Allin sat down on the edge of the bed and began to 
 unlace his shoes. 
 
 "Do you believe all that?" he asked. 
 
RECIPROCA 89 
 
 **I know it!" replied John. "I don't think I ever 
 knew anything else." 
 
 Allin straightened up and looked at him; then sud- 
 denly: "Say, if it ain't too late, tell me about it!" 
 
 "About what?" 
 
 "About your not knowing any thing else. You see 
 my mother was only healed a few months ago, and 
 although my father thinks well of it the rest of the 
 family don't take much stock in it. They think it's a 
 pretty good religion and they know this is a good 
 school; but I guess most of 'em think mother would 
 have gotten well anyway." 
 
 "What do you think, Allin.? You're old enough to 
 think for yourself." 
 
 "Well, mother was pretty sick and the doctor said 
 she couldn't get well. But she did and she's stayed 
 well. It looks like it was good for something; but it 
 does make a lot of mollycoddles of the boys." 
 
 John laughed: "That idea of a mollycoddle surely 
 does bother you, Allin. But which do you think 
 looked the most like a mollycoddle an hour ago — you 
 groaning on the ground or J trying to help you to get 
 well?" 
 
 Allin made no reply but his face flushed as John 
 continued : 
 
 "I don't see anything about myself or the other 
 boys who are trying to think and act the best we know 
 how that entitles us to the name mollycoddle. As ] 
 tell you, not since I can remember have I ever known 
 any other way of thinking. My mother was healed 
 when I was a baby. My father was a missionary and 
 was killed during the Boxer rebellion in China more 
 
40 THE peace:makers 
 
 than ten years ago. Mother and I were rescued and 
 taken to Peking, and my earliest recollections are of 
 war. As a youngster I can remember asking questions 
 as to why there was war, and I'll never forget my 
 mother's answer, that we had war because we thought 
 war. Even then I could see that it was true. Later, I 
 could see that we were seemingly sick and full of evil 
 because we thought sickness and evil. 
 
 "After we Avere rescued from Peking by the allied 
 army, we returned to Massachusetts where my mother 
 became a practitioner and where she now is. Five 
 years ago she brought me to this school, w here I have 
 been ever since and where, as you can see, we are 
 taught nothing but right thinking — because if we 
 think right we act right. Now do you wonder I 
 think the very best I can?" 
 
 "No," exclaimed AUin. "And in spite of what I 
 may do or say I think you act pretty nearly right. I 
 suppose you'll think it right to tell Mrs. Lovejoy about 
 me.?" 
 
 "Why should I? If I l\ave helped you to get well 
 and am helping you to think right, so you won't act 
 wrongly any more, I think that's enough, don't you ? 
 The only punishment you now need is to have the 
 wrong thought — the sin — destroyed." 
 
 Allin finished undressing without saying a word, but 
 after he was in bed and the light out he said : 
 
 "Jack, you're certainly all right; but J can't help 
 thinking you're an awful mollycoddle!" 
 
 From that time on, Allin began to awaken. As 
 John watched the awakening, he became more and 
 more interested in the work and strove harder day by 
 
RECIPROCA 41 
 
 day to furnish a more perfect example. So marked 
 was the result that the entire school felt its effect, and 
 the year proved one of unusual progress. In none, 
 however, was the progress more marked than in John, 
 himself. It taught him to look for the good that is 
 to be found in every human consciousness, and it laid 
 the foundation for the great law practice towards 
 which he was aiming and to which he later attained. 
 
CHAPTER m 
 
 LAW AND PRACTICE 
 
 The bailiff's hammer came down with a whack. 
 
 "Oyez! Oyez! the honorable circuit court of 
 Jackson county is now in session pursuant to adjourn- 
 ment." 
 
 The judge took his seat upon the bench and the 
 work of dispensing justice to the citizens of the great 
 commonwealth of Missouri was resumed where it had 
 been broken off by the noon hour. 
 
 Whack ! Whack ! again sounded the bailiff's hammer 
 followed by the stern command: "Order in the court!" 
 as a couple of countrymen, unfamiliar with the dignity 
 of the court, greeted each other across the room. 
 
 "Call the witnesses in the case of the State against 
 Cotton Smith, Mr. Sheriff!" ordered the court. 
 
 "The witnesses in the case of the State against 
 Cotton Smith will answer to their names as called and 
 remain seated," announced the bailiff as he proceeded 
 to drone out a long list of names, the owners of which 
 were supposed to know something about the manner 
 in which Cotton Smith, a colored lad, had offended the 
 peace and dignity of the great state of Missouri, by 
 separating farmer Nicholas Gruen from $4.38 while he 
 slept off a strenuous bout with John Barleycorn the 
 previous June. It was now October, and during the 
 
 42 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 43 
 
 intervening months Cotton Smith had put in his time 
 behind the bars of the county jail. 
 
 "Is the prisoner in court, Mr. Sheriff?" inquired 
 the judge without looking up from the docket upon 
 which he was writing. 
 
 "Cotton Smith stand up!" thundered the bailiff in 
 response to the query. 
 
 "What's the indictment, Mr. Clerk?" asked the 
 judge still busy with his record book. 
 
 The clerk stopped writing long enough to glance at 
 the book next to him and replied: "Robbery in the 
 first degree." 
 
 The judge raised his eyes for a minute to be sure he 
 was addressing some one and asked: 
 
 "Guilty or not guilty?" 
 
 The youth, for he was not more than nineteen or 
 twenty, looked around and fumbled with a cap he 
 held in his hand as he replied: "Not guilty!" 
 
 "Have you a lawyer?" asked the court. 
 
 "N-n-no, sah!" 
 
 "The court will assign you one." 
 
 The judge cast his eyes about the room as though 
 looking for some one, but before he could speak, the 
 prisoner broke out with: 
 
 "Nevah mind. Judge, I'se guilty all right! I done 
 took de man's money while he was asleep in de bahn. 
 You needn't git no lawyer to find it out." 
 
 Whack! Whack! went the hammer and: "Order in 
 the court!" from the bailiff as an audible smile passed 
 over the court room. 
 
 "Then you change your plea from not guilty to 
 guilty ?" said the court sternly. 
 
44 TIIE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Y-y-yas, sah, I'se guilty!" 
 
 "Two years in the penitentiary," said the Judge 
 writing in the docket. "Mr. Sheriff, dismiss the wit- 
 nesses and call the case of the State against James R. 
 Kane." 
 
 A deputy led the colored youth back to his cell while 
 the bailiff called out: 
 
 "All the witnesses in the case of Cotton Smith are 
 dismissed! The witnesses in the case of James R. 
 Kane will answer to their names as called and remain 
 seated." 
 
 Then followed the same routine as in the previous 
 case, but, instead of a lone man being brought up 
 before the bar, there was much moving forward of 
 attorneys, a general shifting of positions inside the 
 railing and one of the best lawyers in the state arose 
 with: 
 
 "May it please the Court we move for a dismissal 
 of the case!" 
 
 The judge looked up from the docket. 
 
 "On what grounds?" he asked. 
 
 "That the indictment is not specifically drawn in 
 accordance with the information." 
 
 "Mr. Clerk, read the indictment!" ordered the Court. 
 
 The clerk droned through a long legal document in 
 which James R. Kane, a wealthy race-track owner, 
 was charged with violating the law prohibiting gamb- 
 ling. Then, upon order of the Court, the information 
 was read in which it was charged that Kane had con- 
 tinually and repeatedly defied the law, and specific 
 cases were given. 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 45 
 
 ** Counsel for the defense may present the case!" 
 ordered the Court. 
 
 Nearly two hours were consumed in the arguments 
 that followed and the case was finally dismissed on a 
 technicality and the prosecuting attorney ordered to 
 draw a second Indictment. Gathering up their books, 
 Kane's attorneys left the courtroom with their client, 
 entered a waiting automobile and were quickly whirled 
 away. 
 
 Several more criminal cases were called, all of which 
 were nolle prossed, and the clerk announced that the 
 criminal docket was cleared. Lapng aside the book 
 upon tvhich he had been making entries and taking 
 up another, the judge announced: 
 
 "The court will now take up the civil docket. Mr. 
 Sheriff, you may call the case of Ransom vs. Thorn." 
 
 Again there was a general moving about of attorneys 
 and a moving up of spectators. This was a case 
 involving the rights of certain heirs to a vast estate and 
 had been dragging along in the courts for nearly a 
 dozen years. The parties were all prominent, and as 
 the amount involved was up in the millions, great 
 interest was manifested. After a moment's delay, in 
 which the court was busy with the docket, a young 
 attorney stepped forward with: 
 
 "If it please the Court, the plaintiffs will ask that 
 the case be dismissed upon payment of costs. The 
 matter can be adjusted out of court." 
 
 The judge looked up in surprise. As his eyes met 
 those of the young lawyer he smiled a pleasant greeting: 
 
 "The Court is most agreeably surprised and pleased 
 
46 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 to make the order, Mr. Winslow. I hope your settle- 
 ment is equitable?" 
 
 "The plaintiffs have been given even more than 
 they asked," was the reply. 
 
 The order of dismissal was recorded and the next case 
 was called, while the attorneys for both Ransom and 
 Thorn passed out of the court and into an office across 
 the street, where their clients were awaiting them. As 
 *hey entered the office, they were greeted by a number 
 of young people gathered about the chair of a white- 
 haired man, who seemed the happiest one in the 
 gathering. 
 
 "Tell us all about it, INIr. Howard," said a dapper 
 young man as he seized the elder of the two lawyers 
 by the hand. "Are we all friends again?" 
 
 "Yes, Judge, is the terrible case dismissed?" asked 
 another member of the group, also addressing the 
 elder attorney. 
 
 "Ask Mr. Winslow," laughed Judge Howard. "He 
 did the business." 
 
 "I know it's all right if Jack looked after it!" said 
 another. 
 
 "Yes, Dorothy, it's all right," said the young attorney. 
 "The suit has been dismissed and now if Mr. Thorn 
 will give me a check for the costs we can proceed 
 just as though the misunderstanding had never arisen." 
 
 The old gentleman took a check-book out of his 
 pocket and reached over to the desk for a pen. 
 
 "I never made out a check that gave me such satis- 
 faction," he said. "If I had known as much ten years 
 ago as I know now, I could have saved us all a lot of" 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 47 
 
 trouble. Judge, are the other papers ready for me to 
 sign ?" 
 
 "All ready, Mr. Thorn." 
 
 While Mr. Thorn and the two attorneys were com- 
 pleting the details of the settlement, the young people 
 chatted pleasantly of the changed state of affairs. 
 
 "I would never have believed that any one could 
 have induced Uncle Roger to have done as he has," 
 said Mabel Ransom, a stylish young woman just out 
 of her teens. 
 
 "Nor I!" said her brother Ernest, the young man 
 who had first addressed Judge Howard. "But since I 
 have had a chance to become better acquainted with 
 him, I feel that he is a fine old chap." 
 
 "He's one of the kindest of men when you come to 
 know him," said Alice Thorn; "but when he thinks he 
 is right nothing can change him." 
 
 "That's why I was so anxious to get INIr. Winslow 
 to take the case," said Dorothy Howercon. "I knew 
 Jack would be able to show him where he was wrong." 
 
 Mabel exchanged glances with her brother as she 
 exclaimed: "Oh, we know why you were so anxious to 
 have Jack take the case!" laying particular emphasis on 
 Jack. "But it's all right, Dorothy, so long as he has 
 succeeded in getting Uncle Roger to give us what is 
 due us." 
 
 Dorothy's cheeks grew pink, but she simply said: 
 "If he hadn't been satisfied that what we claimed really 
 was due us, he wouldn't have taken the case at all.'* 
 
 "What, not even for you, Dorothy?" asked Alice. 
 
 Dorothy was saved the necessity of answering by 
 
48 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Judge Howard saying: "Miss Ransom, will you and 
 your brother please sign these papers." 
 
 While Mabel and Ernest were affixing their signa- 
 tures, Dorothy was saying to the young lawyer: "It 
 has been a wonderful demonstration, Jack; but I knew 
 you could do it!" 
 
 "Then it's really you, Dorothy, who have brought 
 about this harmonious result instead of I. It is your 
 demonstration instead of mine." 
 
 "No, Jack, it's your good thought — your clear 
 understanding of divine Principle, Love, which has 
 enabled you to apply the Golden Rule!" 
 
 "Let us rather say, Dorothy, that it was our declara- 
 tion of the impersonal Truth — the understanding that 
 evil is not power, that has brought about this change 
 in Mr. Thorn and made him willing to give you that 
 which is rightfully yours." 
 
 Judge Howard interrupted them with: "Now, Miss 
 Howerton, it's your turn!" and as Dorothy seated her- 
 self at the desk: "Sign on the bottom line please. 
 There, that's all. And here, Mr. Winslow," folding 
 the papers and handing them to John, "are the docu- 
 ments wliich give the Ransom heirs even more than 
 what they have so long contended for." 
 
 "And, furthermore, Mr. Winslow," continued Mr. 
 Thorn rising from his chair and extending his hand, 
 "I want to say to you that I am just as glad to have 
 this matter settled as your clients can possibly be. I 
 have not only relieved myself of a great responsibility 
 — the management of a large estate, but I have acquired 
 a new nephew and some nieces in whom I am sure I 
 shall have the greatest pleasure. Now if you'll find 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 49 
 
 places in my car, I shall be pleased to entertain you 
 all at dinner in the city." 
 
 John was about to voice his appreciation of Mr. 
 Thorn's words when Judge Howard interrupted by 
 saying: 
 
 "If you'll kindly excuse us this evening, Mr. Thorn, 
 there are some matters of great importance to both of 
 us, that I must talk over with Mr. Winslow." 
 
 "Just as you say! Just as you say!" replied Mr. 
 Thorn. "I don't envy Winslow his talk with you. 
 I've had too many of them. I'm glad he's got the 
 estate to look after and not I." 
 
 Then to the young people: "I'm sure the rest of you 
 won't allow bus ness to interfere with your taking 
 dinner with your old uncle ?" 
 
 "No, indeed, Uncle Roger," exclaimed Mabel, 
 "there's something about a lawyer's office that always 
 did make me hungry." 
 
 "It's in the atmosphere, eh. Judge?" and Mr. Thorn 
 led the way out laughing at his witticism. 
 
 "Now, Mr. Winslow," began Judge Howard after 
 John had shown the party out, "suppose we retire to 
 your private office for a few minutes." 
 
 "I'm afraid I am not yet familiar enough with the 
 details of the affairs of the estate to discuss them intel- 
 ligently," explained John as he led the way to a rear 
 room. 
 
 "What I have to say," explained Judge Howard as 
 he took the chair John pushed forward, "has nothing 
 whatever to do with the settlement of the case, although 
 in the long run it may have. What I have to say con- 
 cerns you and me alone.'* 
 
50 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 John turned from the desk at which he had seated 
 himself and regarded the speaker intently. 
 
 "As you can see, Mr. Winslow, I am getting along 
 in life. I have been engaged in the practice of law in 
 this state for nearly thirty-five years. I hav« » Urge 
 clientele and am accounted successful. As a matter 
 of fact, I have more to attend to than I want. I 
 should like to gradually withdraw and devote my 
 declining years to the study of some truths that have 
 recently been forcing themselves upon me. I want a 
 young man to take my place. You are the young man 
 I want!" 
 
 Judge Howard had been so plainly leading up to 
 this point, that even before the words ^ ^ere spoken John 
 had guessed their conclusion; but he was none the 
 less surprised. Neither would he have been human had 
 he not felt a certain pride at the offer, for Judge How- 
 ard was recognized as the leading lawyer of western 
 Missouri, and had never been permanently associated 
 with any other attorney, although many had aspired to 
 such a connection. 
 
 "You do me great honor. Judge Howard!" John 
 exclaimed after a silence of several minutes.* 'But I am 
 not certain that I am equal to your expectations and 
 demands." 
 
 "I feel sure that you are, Mr. Winslow! I have 
 watched you ever since you came to Jackson county 
 six or seven years ago. I appreciated the wisdom of 
 your action when you opened an office here instead of 
 in the larger city. Of course, with the country becom- 
 ing so thickly settled, there was bound to be plenty of 
 business for the right man. You have already proved 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE « 
 
 it. But now it is time for you to go into the city. I 
 know of no one who can make you a better offer. 
 What do you say ?" 
 
 Again there was a brief pause and then John said 
 slowly: 
 
 "There is no one, Judge, with whom I would rather 
 be associated, and no offer could be more flattering. 
 But before I can become associated with any one, he 
 must know my reasons for entering the law and my 
 idea of how it should be practiced — because I am going 
 to practice it along this line or not at all." 
 
 "I hope you have no Quixotic notion of taking only 
 the cases of the so-called down-trodden. That is, of 
 persons who are continually declaring that the courts 
 are unfair and that they cannot get justice." 
 
 "Not at all, Judge! I have gone into the practice of 
 law with the belief that the courts are fair — in just so far 
 as they are able to get tl e real facts in any case; but I 
 have also gone into the practice of law in the belief — 
 yes, in the absolute knowledge — that there is just as 
 much justice out of the courts as there is in them; that 
 good is more powerful than evil and that justice is a 
 condition of thought rather than a system of material 
 equity." 
 
 "You seem to have proven that in the case we have 
 just disposed of," interrupted the Judge. 
 
 "I think so. The courts might have compelled Mr. 
 Thorn to have given his nieces and nephew that part of 
 their grandfather's estate to which I am satisfied they 
 were entitled, but no court could have compelled him to 
 become friendly with these heirs, or have made hina 
 believe that justice was being done. 
 
Sf THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "In our national, state and municipal governments," 
 continued John, "we have a department of justice. I 
 hope to see the day when such a department will be 
 done away with — " 
 
 "What?" ejaculated Judge Howard. "You hope 
 to see our courts of law abolished!" 
 
 "Permit me to finish my statement, Judge. I say 
 I hope to see the day when we shall no longer have a 
 department of justice — because it will be no longer 
 needed. In place of simply a department, I hope the 
 time will come, and that speedily, when the entire 
 nation will become an institution of justice, whose 
 courts shall be in the conscience of every citizen." 
 
 "I am afraid such a time is a long way off!" ex- 
 claimed Judge Howard. 
 
 "As men reckon time, possibly," replied Jolm, "but 
 not as time is reckoned by God, with whom a thousand 
 years is but as a day. Yet even as we compute time, 
 that day need not be far distant if men will only try a 
 little harder to practice the Golden Rule. My ances- 
 tors helped to found a nation upon this basis, but we 
 have largely departed from it." 
 
 "With such thoughts as these, Mr. Winslow, I am 
 surprised that you took up the practice of law at all!" 
 
 "I do not see why you should be. It seems to me 
 that I am especially qualified to practice law; for what 
 is the real object of the courts ?" 
 
 "Broadly speaking," answered Judge Howard, "I 
 should say to administer justice. More specifically 
 speaking, to settle disputes as to what is justice." 
 
 "Exactly!" exclaimed John. "Now, then, am I not 
 well qualified to help settle disputes, when I practice 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 53 
 
 before the court of justice in every man's conscience. 
 And besides, Judge, you will agree that human law can 
 only be effective when in accord with divine law!" 
 
 Judge Howard looked at the young man quizzi- 
 cally for several minutes and rubbed his chin in a 
 thoughtful manner. At length a broad smile spread 
 itself over his face as he said: 
 
 "I am afraid it would be pretty one-sided justice we 
 would get in the majority of such courts — " 
 
 "At first, perhaps," interrupted John. 
 
 "But," continued the Judge without noticing the 
 interruption, "if every lawyer should take to practic- 
 ing in these individual courts, our present courts would 
 soon be out of business." 
 
 "That's just what I meant when I said I hoped to 
 see the day when departments of justice would be 
 abolished." 
 
 "There would have to be a big revision of the laws 
 and the rules of practice, I'm thinking," continued 
 Judge Howard. "It would be a great change!" 
 
 "Yes," said John earnestly, "a great change. But 
 it would need no revision of the laws, simply a change 
 in the rules of practice. The law for these courts is 
 already written. It is the law of God — the law of Love. 
 Its rules of practice are found in the great statute book, 
 the Bible, and are as follows: 'Love thy neighbor as thy- 
 self.' 'Do good to them that despitefully use you and 
 persecute you.' Jesus said: 'AH things Avhatsoever 
 ye would that men should do to you, do ye even so to 
 them; for this is the law and the prophets;' and Paul 
 declared in his epistle to the Galatians: 'For all the 
 law is fulfilled in one word, even in this; Thou shalt 
 
54 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 love thy neighbor as thyself : these constitute the only 
 law and these the rules of practice, because they are 
 given by the only Law-giver — omnipotent, omniscient, 
 divine Mind. And this. Judge Howard, is the kind 
 of law; these the rules of practice that I propose to 
 follow." 
 
 "And as a natural consequence you propose to 
 settle most of your cases out of court?" 
 
 "In the ordinary sense, yes!" replied John. "But 
 still not out of court." 
 
 Judge Howard's eyes twinkled, but he only said: 
 
 "Well, I am sure I see no objection to such a method. 
 The most successful lawyer is the one who is obliged to 
 try the fewest cases; but I have been practicing law 
 nearly thirty-five years and I find I can get quicker 
 settlements through the courts." 
 
 "How about the case of Ransom vs. Thorn.'* That 
 has been in the courts upwards of a dozen years," said 
 John, "while I," and he glanced casually at a calendar 
 hanging on the wall, "I've been in this case exactly 
 nineteen days. Which was the quicker way ?" 
 
 "But you won't always be able to get at your men as 
 easily as you were Mr. Thorn." 
 
 "Perhaps not; but I think I shall if I bring my suit 
 in a court where only the law of love is practiced — the 
 law of 'love your neighbor as yourself.' " 
 
 Again Judge Howard looked at the young lawyer 
 with that searching glance which had come to him with 
 long years of dealing with all sorts of men. 
 
 "Mr. Winslow," he at length said, "several times 
 you have used the expression 'love your neighbor as 
 yourself,' as if you thought such a thing not only a pos- 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 55 
 
 sibility, but reasonably easy of accomplishment. I 
 must confess that to me it seems an impossibility." 
 
 John smiled broadly: "Possibly because you do not 
 look at your neighbor rightly. As you look about you 
 it is likely that you see simply men, while I, partially at 
 least, see man in the image and likeness of God." 
 
 "I am afraid your words do not mean much to me, 
 Mr. Winslow." 
 
 "I will try and be a little more clear. I mean that 
 you look upon your fellow-beings as men with minds 
 many. I look upon man as the compound idea of God, 
 reflecting the one omnipresent Mind. Now then, just 
 in the proportion that men reflect that one Mind, they 
 are alike. They think alike and act alike; they have 
 the same pleasures, hopes and desires — in short are 
 alike. Furthermore, if you and I both think alike. I 
 shall hold just the same thoughts for you that I do for 
 myself and vice versa. In that way I shall love you, 
 my neighbor, as I do myself." 
 
 "Then the way to love your neighbor as yourself — ?" 
 queried the Judge. 
 
 "Is to divest yourself of the belief in many minds," 
 continued John, "and to realize that there is but one 
 Mind — one God — and that man reflects that Mind." 
 
 Judge Howard remained silently thoughtful for some 
 minutes. At length he said: 
 
 "Our talk seems to have drifted from law and busi- 
 ness to theology and religion." 
 
 "It is all one to me," replied John. "I try to make 
 Love my law, and my religion a part of my business." 
 
 ""And might I enquire," said Judge Howard earnestly, 
 "where you get such theology — such religion.^" 
 
56 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Out of the Bible to be sure. I have a key to the 
 
 scriptures — " 
 
 At the word "key" a great light broke over Judge 
 Howard's face and he exclaimed suddenly: 
 
 "I knew it! I was sure of it!" 
 
 "Sure of what?" queried John, considerably sur- 
 prised at the vehemence of the Judge's outburst. 
 Judge Howard did not heed the interruption but con- 
 tinued with great satisfaction: 
 
 "It's all plain to me — your words and ideas. I 
 don't see why I did not recognize them sooner. My 
 only excuse is that my knowledge of this religion, 
 which has so changed the thought of the world during 
 the last fifty odd years, is comparatively slight. It is 
 only within the last few weeks that I have begun to 
 look into it and ponder over its teachings. But I 
 must know more of it. How long have you been study- 
 ing these truths ?" 
 
 John was quick to recognize the new tongue and 
 that they were now on common ground. In answer 
 to Judge Howard's question, he therefore replied: 
 
 "All my life. I never knew anything else. I have 
 never thought any other way. As a child I was taught 
 to love my neighbor as myself, and I was taught that 
 to love means to speak no evil, to see no evil, to think 
 no evil of or about any one. To the best of my under- 
 standing I have tried to live up to this rule. As a 
 result, I have found that in every man's consciousness 
 there is plenty of good, if we only refuse to recognize 
 the evil which seems so real, but which cannot be 
 real, because God made man in His image, good, and 
 there is no power to make him evil. This under- 
 
LAW AND PRACTICE 67 
 
 standing has enabled me, so far, to settle all my cases 
 in the court of conscience, through the law of God as 
 given by Moses and Christ Jesus." 
 
 "You speak of the law given by Moses and Christ 
 Jesus as though it were the same. Most people think 
 that Jesus gave a new dispensation." 
 
 "Not as I understand it. Judge. The 'Thou shall 
 not ' of the decalogue is identical to me with the ' Blessed 
 are they' of the Sermon on the Mount. 'Thou shalt 
 have no other gods before me' is but a way of saying: 
 'Come unto me all ye that labor and are heavy laden 
 and I will give you rest,' because if we know no God 
 but Love, we shall live in perfect harmony — free from 
 all sickness, sin and death — and have perfect and 
 enduring rest." 
 
 Judge Howard listened to the young man with the 
 closest attention. After a pause he said: "It strikes 
 me you should have been a preacher instead of a 
 lawyer." 
 
 "I try to be that, too, in a way," declared John. "I 
 have been taught that the most powerful sermons are 
 those preached by the practice of truth. Our Master 
 said: 'Let your light so shine, that men seeing your 
 good works will glorify your Father which is in 
 heaven.' " 
 
 "And are you never sick?" 
 
 "I never had a sick day in my life. Judge. I am 
 sure these good thoughts are a protection; for to me, 
 thinking good thoughts means living near to God. 
 
 "And now," continued John, "you know why I 
 studied law. It was that I might be permitted to 
 practice in our present courts and thus be better able 
 
58 THE PEACEIMAKERS 
 
 to find opportunity to practice in the courts of human 
 consciousness. In all cases that come to me, my first 
 and greatest endeavor shall be to settle them as we 
 have just settled the case of Ransom vs. Thorn. If, 
 under these conditions, you would still like to have me 
 join you, I shall consider it a great honor." 
 
 "My boy," said Judge Howard rising and extending 
 his hand, "now more than ever. The firm of Howard 
 and Winslow shall be the pioneer practitioners in the 
 court of conscience." 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 THE LEES 
 
 Everybody in Dixie knows the Lees. From the 
 time of Lighthorse Harry, the Lees have been fighters. 
 Never since the days of Washington has the family 
 been without its representative, either in the army or 
 navy. When there was a wrong to be righted, or a 
 principle to be supported, the Lees have always been 
 ready, sword in hand, to stand for what they believed 
 to be right; and no sacrifice, even to their heart's blood, 
 has been considered too great. In the councils of war, 
 too, the Lees have always ranked high. They have 
 been born leaders, and their war-like abilities have 
 always been tempered with gentleness, courtesy and 
 absolute justice. 
 
 Besides being a family with a war-like record, it is 
 likewise a family of many branches. No matter in 
 what part of the Southland you go you will find Lees. 
 In some cities and sections, but one household; in 
 others, several. Some branches have gone west and 
 some have gone away north; but wherever found, as 
 a rule, its members will prove to be imbued with the 
 same pronounced characteristics that have made its 
 best known representatives such prominent figures in 
 the history of the nation, in support of their highest 
 sense of righteous judgment. 
 
 59 
 
60 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 In the nation's capital there have always been 
 numerous representatives of this large and character- 
 istically American family. While some have been 
 more actively conspicuous than others in the affairs of 
 the nation, not one of them but in the family circle has 
 taken the deepest interest in ever}i:hing pertaining to 
 the national weal. And so in the spring of 1923 when 
 the friendly relations which had existed between the 
 United States and a neighboring nation for over a 
 century became strained, none were more absorbed in 
 the details than Stuart Lee and his little family, wliich 
 consisted of his wife, a daughter and Ephraim Stuart, 
 a bachelor uncle on his mother's side, who had made 
 his home with the Lees for the past four or five years. 
 
 Uncle Eph, as he was familiarly called, was a char- 
 acter. Also from a race of fighters, he was a fighter 
 still; and in any discussion which might arise he was 
 invariably the leader of the war party. He had learned 
 his history from the newspapers, and the newspapers 
 were his sole authority for everything. 
 
 When this international trouble had arisen the pre- 
 vious summer in a dispute over the use of the Panama 
 Canal by the warships of the various nations, not only 
 Uncle Eph, but the others, read with interest the details 
 of every step in the controversy. When the situation 
 was further aggravated by a direct violation of the 
 neutrality laws in the case of a couple of warring South 
 American republics, the Lee family had been among 
 the most eager to get every bit of news; and when in a 
 message to congress that winter, the president had 
 recommended more warships and suggested the placing 
 of armed vessels on the great lakes to protect the 
 
THE LEES 01 
 
 increasing commerce, due to the recently completed 
 great waterway from the lakes to the gulf, the family 
 had read the message with the deepest interest and 
 immediately divided itself into factions over the wisdom 
 of such action. Uncle Eph favored the plan, but Mr. 
 and Mrs. Lee and their daughter Lucy, an intellectual 
 and cultured girl, were opposed to the suggestion. 
 
 "It would be a violation of the treaty of 1812," said 
 Lucy, as she and her mother and Uncle Eph lingered 
 over the breakfast table after Mr. Lee had gone to his 
 business, "and would be equivalent to a declaration of 
 war." 
 
 "It would be no more of a violation of the treaty 
 than the things already done by the other side," 
 declared Uncle Eph. 
 
 "I am sure you are wrong. Uncle," said Mrs. Lee 
 glancing over the coffee pot and speaking with a quick 
 decision. "You Stuarts have always been for settling 
 disputes with the sword, but you ought now to realize 
 that the time is rapidly approaching when such methods 
 will be entirely out of mind." 
 
 "Why cannot this entire matter be settled by the 
 Hague tribunal ?" asked Lucy. 
 
 "Up to the present time," said Uncle Ephraim, "the 
 Hague tribunal has occupied itself principally in 
 making arrangements for war. It has taken several 
 steps toward the making of war less barbarous, but 
 comparatively little toward preventing war. Really 
 it has simply made war less dangerous and therefore 
 more inviting." 
 
 "Yes," said Mrs. Lee, "the most it has done has 
 been to determine conditions of peace after war has 
 
62 TPIE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 been fought. But it has settled some minor troubles; 
 why not this?" 
 
 "Principally," replied Uncle Eph, "because the 
 two greatest nations on earth are now the interested 
 parties, and the tribunal, therefore, lacks the ability to 
 enforce its decision. When the great nations agree 
 they can compel the little fellows to obey; but when the 
 big ones fall out, then they resort to the sword to settle 
 their differences." 
 
 "Alas!" exclaimed Mrs. Lee. "Alas, that mankind 
 should take a material sword to slay error, when the 
 two edged sword of truth destroys it so much more 
 effectually. Why cannot men see that the peace that 
 comes through war is no peace." 
 
 "What's that ?" exclaimed Uncle Eph. "Peace that 
 comes through war no peace? Look at our relations 
 with Spain since the war of 1898. Perfectly peaceful!" 
 
 "Apparently so, Uncle Ephraim! Apparently so!" 
 said Mrs. Lee. "But you know that the people of 
 Spain have been thinking anger and revenge towards 
 us ever since. And if the truth were told, that war and 
 its results are the cause of our present trouble." 
 
 "I don't see that," said Uncle Eph pausing with 
 his fork poised in mid-air. "How do you figure it 
 out?" 
 
 "Chiefly because of our easy victory. Had our war 
 with Spain cost us dear, we should have about done 
 away with the idea of war. I have heard your sister 
 Martha say that for years after the war of secession 
 the mass of the American people had come to believe 
 that the United States would never have another war. 
 The cost of that war in blood and treasure was enor- 
 
THE LEES 68 
 
 mous and they wanted no more of it. But ever since 
 our easy victory over Spain, the war sentiment has 
 been stronger; so that the peace brought by that war 
 has proven an evil." 
 
 Uncle Eph laughed^ and his laughter had in it a 
 ring of national pride. 
 
 "Yes, Spain was easy. I'll never forget when we 
 got the news of the battle of Manilla and that Dewey 
 had sunk the whole of the Spanish fleet without losing 
 a man. I tell you it was great! And then the follow- 
 ing Fourth of July when Admiral Schley cleaned up 
 Cervera's ships at Santiago — " 
 
 "Sampson, you mean," interrupted Lucy, "Admiral 
 Sampson." 
 
 "Now, who ever told you that?" asked Uncle Eph. 
 
 "Why, I read it in history!" 
 
 "Well, your history's wrong. Sampson had gone off 
 on a cruise after water, or coal or something when the 
 Spaniards came out and tried to run the blockade. 
 Schley was there with the Brooklyn and some of the 
 other ships and got after them, making the famous 
 loop that is considered one of the greatest naval maneu- 
 vers of the age." 
 
 "I thought," interrupted Mrs. Lee, "that that loop 
 was a kind of an accident. Uncle Ephraim." 
 
 "Accident nothing! Schley made the loop so he 
 could bring all his guns to bear upon the fleeing vessels. 
 Then up came the Oregon, which had just made its 
 famous cruise from San Francisco around Cape Horn, 
 and without even stopping for coal joined in the fight 
 and ran down the last one of the Spaniards. I tell you 
 it was great!" 
 
64 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Lucy smiled at Uncle Eph's history while Mrs. Lee 
 said sadly: 
 
 "Great for the Americans, yes; but how about the 
 Spaniards ?" 
 
 "Oh, well, they had no kick coming. We took the 
 Filipinos off their hands and gave them $20,000,000 
 to boot. It was a good thing for them, too; but it 
 surely was easy!" 
 
 "So easy," continued Mrs. Lee, "that we want to 
 try our new navy — our new ships, new guns and new 
 submarines and new airships on bigger game. It's 
 just like giving a boy a gun and starting him out. 
 Everything he sees becomes a target. When will the 
 nations stop thinking war!" 
 
 "Just as soon," declared Lucy, "as people begin to 
 think peace." 
 
 Uncle Eph picked up the morning paper which he 
 had thrown down when he began his breakfast and 
 pushed back his chair. 
 
 "When you and your mother begin talking about 
 thinking," he said rising, "I'm out of it. It looks 
 foolish to me to even suggest that people won't keep on 
 thinking: about their troubles, whether it's rheumatism 
 or war, just as long as there are troubles to think about. 
 I see by the papers there's a man somewhere out in 
 Missouri making speeches just like you. The papers 
 are giving him a lot of space, because he's the first 
 fellow to use this kind of doctrine in politics, I suppose!" 
 
 "I don't believe I understand exactly what you mean, 
 Uncle Ephraim," said Mrs. Lee, "by his making the 
 same kind of speeches we do. Can't you be a little 
 more explicit?" 
 
THE LEES 65 
 
 "Why, that you can think war out of existence." 
 
 "That isn't exactly it," replied Mrs. Lee with a smile. 
 "You must not only think peace, but strive to express 
 your thoughts in actions; to construct peace, as it were." 
 
 "Well, however you put it, this chap is in favor of 
 doing it that way. He's not only opposed to putting 
 war vessels on the lakes, but he's opposed to all talk 
 about war. 'Of course,' he says, *it's proper for a 
 time to have navies in the interest of peace,' but instead 
 of continually adding to them, he thinks we should 
 continually keep making them smaller and spend the 
 money some other way. First one nation, he says, 
 increases its navy and then another increases its, so 
 it'll be bigger, and so on until the ocean ain't big 
 enough to hold 'em all and then they want to put 
 'em on the lakes. And as sure as we have 'em, we'll 
 want to use 'em. He says just as long as people 
 think war, they'll want to fight." 
 
 "And so," ventured Mrs. Lee, "he wants people to 
 stop thinking war, so there'll be no war!" 
 
 "And to think peace so that there will be peace!" 
 added Lucy. 
 
 "That's it; but it looks foolish to me. Just suppose 
 we did away with our na\y. Why England or Russia 
 or Germany would gobble us up in a minute." 
 
 "Suppose," said Lucy, "all the big nations should 
 decide to disarm at the same time; how would that 
 work .?" 
 
 "That might do," and Uncle Eph slowly scratched 
 his head, "but they won't do that." 
 
 "How do you know they won't.''" said Mrs. Lee. 
 "When England and the United States decided not to 
 
66 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 keep war vessels on the Great Lakes, were not both 
 glad, and has there ever been any need of them? 
 Could not the nations all agree to do the same thing 
 on the ocean?" 
 
 "Yes, they could. But how are you going to get 
 them to do it ?" 
 
 "By beginning right away to think about doing it. 
 By knowing that war and peace are conditions of 
 thought; that peace is good while war is evil, — as any- 
 one can see; that peace is truth and war is error — as 
 anyone ought to see if they will only stop and think; 
 and then by knowing that truth must and eventually 
 will destroy error. In short by all becoming of one 
 Mind." 
 
 "And do you think that would do away with war?" 
 asked Uncle Eph, increduously. 
 
 "I haven't any doubt of it," replied Mrs. Lee. 
 "Why if every one began to think peace instead of war, 
 and saw that their neighbors were thinking the same 
 thing, we couldn't get rid of our armies and navies 
 soon enough. If we had only begun to think it harder 
 years ago, we might have made much greater progress 
 toward peace." 
 
 Uncle Eph laughed: "That sounds good; but it's 
 unnatural!" 
 
 "Why should good seem more unnatural than evil?" 
 asked Mrs. Lee. 
 
 "I don't know, but it does!" 
 
 "Why, Uncle Eph, you know better!" exclaimed 
 Lucy in the most intense surprise. "I can't for the 
 life of me see where you get such queer ideas. How 
 can anyone think that trouble, evil, war, sin, sickness 
 
THE LEES 67 
 
 and all the rest are natural, when we know that God 
 is the source of all being and that He is infinite good. 
 You have such a funny way of looking at things, Uncle 
 Eph!" and Lucy burst into a merry little laugh as her 
 uncle hastily left the room remarking: 
 
 "There's no use in talking with you. That's the 
 way you always end — by thinking I must be different 
 from everyone else." 
 
 "What makes Uncle Eph have such funny ideas, 
 mother.'*" asked Lucy after her uncle had departed 
 from the house. 
 
 "Because," replied her mother, "he has never been 
 taught differentlv. I used to think as he does my- 
 self." 
 
 "What, you, mother?" and Lucy arched her brows 
 in the greatest surprise. "Why, how funny! How 
 did you ever learn such things ?" 
 
 "Everyone used to think largely along the same lines 
 when I was a girl. There were very few who thought 
 differently. I only took up this study a couple of 
 years before you were born." 
 
 "It certainly does seem strange," said Lucy medi- 
 tatively. "Why nearly everyone I know, thinks as I 
 do." 
 
 "True, Lucy. But your acquaintance is limited to 
 a circle, most of whom have been brought up in the 
 same line of thought. The world at large, my child, 
 is far from thinking as you do; in fact but a small 
 minority, as yet, hold your views. But the growth of 
 the thought truly has been wonderful, when we consider 
 what it has been necessary to overcome." 
 
 "And still not wonderful, mother, because Grod» 
 
68 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Truth, is the only power, and nothing can oppose 
 Truth and Love!" declared Lucy earnestly. 
 
 "But listen," she suddenly exclaimed after a pause, 
 "I was so interested in our discussion about national 
 affairs that I forgot to tell you I had a letter this morn- 
 ing from Mabel Ransom, She writes that a cousin of 
 hers, Miss Dorothy Howerton, expects to pass through 
 Washington next week and she wants me to show her 
 about the city. She says she is one of our folks, a 
 Reciproca graduate, and that we'll be sure to like her.'* 
 
 "I don't think there is any doubt of that, is there, 
 daughter ?" 
 
 Lucy smiled. " It does seem funny for anyone to say 
 such things, doesn't it, mother, when I love everyone." 
 
 "And, therefore, everyone loves you." 
 
 "I suppose it is 'therefore', mother. But it is so 
 natural to love and be loved that I hardly ever stop to 
 think why. I just seem to know that it is." 
 
 The mother stooped and touched the girl's hair 
 lightly with her lips as she arose from the table. 
 
 "It is the proof of Immanuel, God with us," she said. 
 "May He ever keep thee pure in heart!" 
 
 "And I'll write to Mabel today, mother, that we 
 shall certainly look after her cousin if she will let us 
 know just when she is to arrive." 
 
 And so it was that there were warm hearts awaiting 
 her, when a week later, Dorothy Howerton alighted 
 from a train at the union station, and from a speeding 
 taxicab took her first view of the national capital. 
 
 On one side of the Potomac she caugflit glorious 
 glimpses of the Virginia hills verdant in their dress of 
 
THE LEES 69 
 
 green, over the tips of which, from beautiful Arlington, 
 the stars and stripes were waving. On the other side 
 of the river, through the long vista formed by the 
 shade trees that lined the avenue, appeared a valley 
 "green walled by the hills of Maryland," whose azure 
 crowns proclaimed them part of the picturesque Blue 
 Ridge. In the valley, between, lay the city of Wash- 
 ington, its broad streets, well kept parks and snowy 
 public buildings forming a gorgeous panorama, at once 
 the idealism of nature and the perfection of art. 
 
 "It reminded me of the city lying four square," she 
 said in giving her first impression of Washington to a 
 friend some time later, "for it is certainly The City 
 Beautiful. With such surroundings I can see our law- 
 makers enacting only the most harmonious legislation." 
 
 "I wish I had your perception," laughed her friend, 
 "for to me many of the acts of our national law-makers 
 contain enough miasma to have come out of the atmo- 
 sphere of the Dismal Swamp," 
 
 Arriving at the hotel at which she had been advised 
 to stop, Dorothy found it crowded with visitors who had 
 been attracted to Washington by the unusual events 
 of the last few weeks. It was only after considerable 
 delay that she was able to get any accommodations 
 whatever, and these most unsatisfactory. She had not 
 yet removed her hat and was taking a survey of her 
 surroundings, when the phone in her room rang. It 
 was the office announcing a visitor. 
 
 "Who is it?" asked Dorothy. 
 
 "Miss Lucy Lee!" was the quick response. 
 
 "Mabel's friend," was Dorothy's mental comment. 
 
70 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 and her first thought was to ask Lucy to wait in the 
 parlor. "Oh, well, what's the difference!" was her 
 next thought and then to the telephone: 
 
 "Ask her to come right up!" 
 
 "I know it's a most unconventional way of doing," 
 she said a couple of minutes later as she greeted Lucy, 
 in the door, "but really I felt that I needed some help 
 to reconcile me to these apartments. I suppose I 
 should have had foresight enough to have engaged my 
 rooms ahead; but like everyone else among our people, 
 you know, I have been just as busy as I could be." 
 
 "I know all about it," responded Lucy. "It's just 
 the same with us. Every minute of our time is filled. 
 But isn't it a beautiful work — the carrying of this 
 healing message of Truth and Love." 
 
 The young women had met on a common ground. 
 Had they known each other from childhood they could 
 not have been better acquainted or more interested in 
 each other than they were from that moment. They 
 were both striving to reflect the one Mind; their aims 
 and desires were alike, and a bond of love and interest 
 was at once created which made them sisters indeed. 
 It was such a bond as sprang up between David and 
 Jonathan, where we read that while David spake with 
 Saul the "soul of Jonathan was knit with the soul of 
 David." It was such a friendship as comes to none 
 outside the radiant circle of divine Love. 
 
 Dorothy looked at Lucy for several moments in 
 silence, noting the wondrous beauty of her face and 
 the character reflected therein; her wealth of brown 
 hair; her perfect and delicately chiseled features aglow 
 with health, and her deep blue eyes, luminous with 
 
THE LEES 71 
 
 spiritual light. Never had she seen a creature so alto- 
 gether lovely. 
 
 Lucy's words, so full of joy, and bearing such a 
 loving thought, recalled the workers she had left behind 
 in the great west; and Dorothy was prompted to reply: 
 
 "It is indeed a beautiful work, bringing as it does 
 not only health and happiness to those who receive, 
 but a still greater blessing to those who give. You, 
 dear, I know find it so. How long have you been in 
 the work.''" 
 
 "I was born in it! I never knew anything else!" 
 replied Lucy. 
 
 "Your words remind me of a dear friend," said 
 Dorothy. "Like you he says he never knew anything 
 else." 
 
 "There are a number of such here and you must 
 know them all. But I quite forgot in looking at you 
 why I came in such a hasty, unconventional manner. 
 I want you to give up these rooms and come right out 
 with us." 
 
 "Oh, impossible — " began Dorothy, but Lucy held 
 up her finger with: 
 
 "There are no impossibilities, you know!" 
 
 Lucy's words and manner were irresistible and she 
 led the way down to the office. 
 
 "I am taking away one of your guests," she said to 
 the young man at the desk. "You can reassign Miss 
 Howerton's room and order her baggage sent to this 
 address," handing him her card. 
 
 "Miss Howerton is in luck!" exclaimed the clerk as 
 he bestowed an admiring look upon the girl. 
 
 "Oh, I am so glad you think so!" said Lucy inno- 
 
72 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 cently, but with a merry twinkle in her eye. "And 
 you'll see that her baggage is rushed right out, won't 
 
 " 'Deed I will!" repUed the clerk. "It'll be there 
 before you are." 
 
 As they hastened from the desk Dorothy burst into 
 a merry laugh: 
 
 "I am afraid you are not practicing the Golden 
 Rule!" she exclaimed. "Why, that young man's 
 slumbers will be disturbed for weeks — " 
 
 "Now, Miss Howerton!" 
 
 "You must not call me Miss Howerton," said 
 Dorothy as they took their seats in the automobile. 
 "I am Dorothy to my friends. I am sure I never could 
 call you Miss Lee, for in spite of your long dresses I 
 am not certain you are out of your teens." 
 
 "Three long years," said Lucy. "But I think I 
 never shall grow very old. The mortal law of time is 
 one I am learning to break. But, Miss Howerton — " 
 
 Dorothy held up her finger. 
 
 "Dorothy, I mean, although Dorothy doesn't seem 
 to fit you. You are so dignified." 
 
 Dorothy smiled. "Not dignified, only restrained. 
 You know I wasn't born into this thought until I was 
 a dozen years old, and I still have to keep a strict 
 watch upon myself that I do not fall back." 
 
 "We all have to watch; but when we are busy doing 
 good, it is easy not to think evil. Don't you find it 
 
 so r 
 
 "I had not thought of it in just that way," replied 
 Dorothy. "But it is true, I know." 
 
 "And here we are at home," declared Lucy as the 
 
THE LEES 73 
 
 auto suddenly whirled off an unfashionable street — 
 at the foot of which one caught just a glimpse of the 
 Potomac — and stopped before a most unique entrance 
 on Dumbarton Avenue. "We do not live in a very 
 fashionable neighborhood you see, but it's a great 
 location for work." 
 
 As Lucy said, the residence of the Lees was not in a 
 fashionable part of Washington, as the homestead had 
 been in possession of the family ever since the days 
 when Georgetown was more of a place than the city 
 of which it is now a part. The house, a large and 
 roomy edifice built after the Southern style, with great 
 Corinthian columns and a wide veranda, was situated 
 upon an elevated site, which in the early days had 
 been level with the street. When modern Washington 
 was constructed and the streets cut down to grade, the 
 mansion was left standing high in the air. The owner 
 was equal to the emergency, however, and constructed 
 first a stone wall and then a unique entrance with wind- 
 ing stone steps leading up on each side parallel with the 
 street. At the top was a landing with a balustrade, 
 from which another broad flight of steps led immedi- 
 ately up to the front door. Now that time had covered 
 these steps and the walls with a wealth of Virginia 
 creeper and the great trees had grown up and formed 
 an arch over the street, no more beautiful spot could be 
 found in this city of beautiful spots. Both the creeper 
 and the leaves of the trees were glorious with vernal 
 tints, through which the morning sun streamed with a 
 mellow light, and Dorothy was completely entranced 
 with the place. As she followed Lucy up the broad 
 steps she thought: 
 
74 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 **I could imagine such a being con?.ing out of no 
 other surroundings." 
 
 The girls were met at the door by Mrs. Lee, who 
 gave the visitor a most cordial greeting, and in the hall 
 by Uncle Eph, who had been awaiting with some 
 impatience and much curiosity the arrival of the girl 
 from the "wooly west" as he still insisted on classifying 
 the city at the mouth of the Kaw. 
 
 "I'm right glad to see you. Miss Howerton," he said. 
 "I used to know some Howertons in Kentucky when I 
 was a young man. Are they any kin ?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, indeed, I have kinfolk all through the 
 south, as far east as Virginia." 
 
 Uncle Eph's face wreathed itself in smiles. 
 
 "I thought you might be the same. I am pleased to 
 know you come of good stock. Later, I'll be glad to 
 hear from some of my old friends," and Uncle Eph 
 took his newspaper and disappeared in the library. 
 
 "I am so glad Uncle Ephraim likes you," said Mrs. 
 Lee. "Not having learned the impersonality of error, 
 he sometimes forms strange prejudices." 
 
 "I predict he and I will become great chums," said 
 Dorothy. And so it proved. Not only did Uncle Eph 
 enjoy talking with her, but he became so interested in 
 her evident pleasure at everything she saw about the 
 capital, that he took it upon himself to arrange the 
 daily program of visiting and sight-seeing. Starting in 
 with the war department, which was Uncle Eph's par- 
 ticular hobby, they made the whole round of depart- 
 ments the first two days. Then Uncle Eph exerted 
 himself and secured a special permit to inspect the 
 
THE LEES 75 
 
 White House and meet the president. He even went 
 so far as to spend an entire forenoon with the girls at 
 the Congressional Library, although he declared he 
 "couldn't see the use of so many books when there 
 were so many good daily newspapers." 
 
 "It must be your western ways that attract Uncle 
 Ephraim," declared Mrs. Lee to Dorothy one evening 
 after she had been an inmate of the home nearly a 
 week, and the old soldier was preparing the program 
 for the next day, in the library adjoining. 
 
 "What's that?" called Uncle Eph, catching his name 
 through the open door. 
 
 "I said I thought you must be captivated by Miss 
 Howerton's western ways," called back Mrs. Lee. 
 
 Uncle Eph laughed: "If you'll say her western way 
 of saying just what she thinks, you'll come nearer to 
 It," said Uncle Eph. 
 
 But whatever it was, the fact remained that he 
 paid more attention to Dorothy than to any visitor the 
 family had ever had, and when Lucy came into the 
 library a couple of mornings later and found her uncle 
 listening in rapt attention to Dorothy's description of 
 her work in the west, while his newspaper lay unopened 
 and deserted on the table, she could not refrain from 
 laughing outright as she exclaimed: 
 
 "Well! Well, Uncle Eph, I never expected a woman 
 could say anything that would interest you !" 
 
 "But, she's more than a woman," ejaculated Uncle 
 Eph joining in the laugh, "she's a diplomat and it's 
 the diplomat that interests me." 
 
 "Go way!" laughed Lucy. "She's simply proving 
 
7G THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 that truth is a greater attraction than error — with no 
 disrespect to the press either; but now come to your 
 breakfast or the muffins will be cold." 
 
 "Where do you and Miss Howerton find so much to 
 talk about, Uncle Eph?" asked Mr. Lee as they took 
 their seats at the table. 
 
 "She was telling me all about the western sentiment 
 regarding the possibility of war," replied Uncle Eph. 
 
 "She's told you that before, hasn't she?" 
 
 "Not exactly in the same way," said Dorothy, "I 
 have been trying to impress upon Mr. Stuart that men 
 who favor peace are more manly than men who advo- 
 cate war." 
 
 "And I can't see it!" broke in Uncle Eph. 
 
 "Why, Uncle Eph!" said Lucy. "How can you 
 say such things! Is not man made in the image and 
 likeness of God, who is Love ?" 
 
 "That's what the Bible says," replied Uncle Eph. 
 
 "And is not peace an attribute of Love?" insisted 
 Lucy. 
 
 Uncle Eph scratched his head. 
 
 "T suppose you might put it that way," he finally 
 said. 
 
 "Well, then," continued Lucy triumphantly, "if man 
 is the image and likeness of God — the likeness of Love 
 — ^the more peaceable we are, the more God-like we 
 are; and the more God-like, the more manly — because 
 to be perfect, man must be the perfect likeness of his 
 Creator. I've explained all this to you so often! I 
 cannot see why you do not understand it!" 
 
 Uncle Eph slowly shook his head and was about to 
 reply, but was interrupted by Mr. Lee saying: 
 
THE LEES 77 
 
 "You must try and put yourself in your uncle's 
 place, Lucy. He looks at things from a different point 
 of view." 
 
 "If Mr. Stuart could only meet some of the men I 
 know," declared Dorothy, "I am sure he would admit 
 their exceeding manliness. It is of the young men 
 particularly I am thinking." 
 
 "Any particular young man?" asked Uncle Eph 
 quizzically. 
 
 "Yes," was the reply, "I have in mind a particular 
 young man — a rising young lawyer. His success in 
 bringing about an amicable settlement in several 
 important cases which involved the city in the possible 
 loss of large sums has made him a prominent figure. 
 He will doubtless be the candidate for consrress in his 
 
 o 
 
 district this fall. Already his speeches in opposition 
 to war have attracted widespread attention. You may 
 have read some of them. His name is Wiuslow." 
 
 "Oh, yes," exclaimed Mrs. Lee, "Uncle Ephraim 
 has been much interested in his views about thinking 
 peace." 
 
 "And I don't agree with him at all!" declared the 
 old fighter. 
 
 Dorothy laughed: "You are not the only one, but I 
 predict that the time will come when those who agree 
 with his doctrine, if not with him, will be in the ma- 
 jority." 
 
 "It wouldn't be strange," declared Uncle Eph. "It 
 seems that people are believing things today that were 
 downright heresies a few short years ago. I'm not 
 prepared to say that they won't even come to believe 
 that it is an actual sin to go to war." 
 
78 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "It is!" said Lucy positively, as though the statement 
 were already an accepted fact. 
 
 Uncle Eph looked at her in pained surprise. 
 
 "Young lady," he said sternly, "don't you know 
 that some of your ancestors were among the greatest 
 warriors the world has ever known ?" 
 
 "Of course I do." 
 
 "And that some of them were also the bravest and 
 most honorable and most God-fearing men — ?" 
 
 "I believe that is true, too, Uncle Eph," interrupted 
 Lucy. 
 
 " They considered it no sin to become soldiers They 
 considered it a patriotic and Christian duty," he 
 declared. 
 
 "Patriotic I doubt not," said Lucy quietly. "But 
 Christian it could not have been, for the teaching of 
 Christ Jesus is to love our enemies and not to fight 
 them. Peace, harmony, is a divine law; and any 
 attempt to break this law by war is an attempt to break 
 a law of God. War is, therefore, a sin no matter how 
 mortals may view it; and our only salvation in time of 
 war is to know that peace, being a law of God, cannot 
 be broken by human warfare, no matter how much it 
 may seem to be. Like all other evil, war is but a false 
 belief." 
 
 "You are getting back into what you call the realm 
 of mind," said Uncle Eph as she stopped speaking, 
 "and there is no use of my arguing. Still, don't think 
 for a moment I am convinced!" 
 
 "I don't," replied Lucy with a merry laugh, "but I 
 know you will be sometime." 
 
 "It's a good thing that Lucy and her uncle agree on 
 
THE LEES 79 
 
 one point," said Mr. Lee, "and that is the wisdom of 
 not discussing a thing upon which they do not agree. 
 But, changing the subject, what is the program for 
 sight-seeing today.?" 
 
 "Not a very long one," repHed Dorothy. "This 
 letter informs me I must be home by next Tuesday. 
 I chink I shall have to leave tonight!" 
 
 "What, so soon!" exclaimed Mrs. Lee. "Why, we 
 are just getting acquainted with you. Can't you 
 possibly stay over Sunday? We are enjoying your 
 visit so much." 
 
 "It is good of you to say so, Mrs. Lee, and certainly 
 I am enjoying myself; but I think I had better start 
 home tonight so as to be there Saturday." 
 
 "I do not suppose there would be any use in trying 
 to persuade you to change your mind," declared Lucy, 
 "I have already discovered that; but we want to insist 
 right here and now that you will return to us this winter 
 for a long visit." 
 
 "My work — " began Dorothy, but Lucy interrupted 
 her: 
 
 "There will be plenty of work here for earnest 
 workers. I feel that a mighty struggle is pending, and 
 those of us who have been trained along the line of 
 right thinking will be needed on the ground." 
 
 "I reckon Lucy would even like to have you bring 
 that young lawyer with you," laughed Uncle Eph. 
 
 "I have no doubt that he would be of use," declared 
 Lucy. 
 
 "I believe Lucy is right about the importance of the 
 work to be done here next winter," said Mr. Lee; "but 
 regardless of that, I want strongly to second her in vita- 
 
80 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 tion, Miss Howerton. We shall assuredly deem it a 
 great pleasure to have you with us again." 
 
 Deeply touched by the expressions of loving interest, 
 Dorothy's eyes filled with tears as she replied in a 
 voice quivering with gladness: 
 
 "You cannot know how deeply I appreciate your 
 kind invitation, and if possible, I shall certainly avail 
 myself of it." 
 
 Perceiving her emotion, Mr. Lee changed the subject 
 by saying: 
 
 "Well, Uncle Eph, where is it to be today? The 
 Chesapeake or the Potomac?" 
 
 "It's for Miss Dorothy to say," replied Uncle Eph 
 gallantly. "I am entirely at her disposal." 
 
 "If it isn't too much trouble," declared Dorothy, "I 
 think I should like to go to Fort Meyer." 
 
 "To Fort Meyer'." exclaimed Uncle Eph in unfeigned 
 surprise. "To Fort Meyer! Oh, yes," with a merry 
 twinkle in his eye," to see the sinners, I suppose." 
 
 "No," laughed Dorothy, "to see the airships." 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 TEMPTED 
 
 Upon Dorothy's return to Kansas City, events of 
 national and international importance followed each 
 other in rapid succession, while spring became summer 
 and summer, in turn, passed quickly into autumn — 
 an autumn filled with the tumult and excitement of a 
 congressional election. And a notable election it was 
 for many reasons. It was notable, first, because issues 
 were joined that had never before been considered 
 political questions by the American people. It was 
 notable because international instead of national 
 policies were the subject of forensic debate. It was 
 especially notable because of its far-reaching results 
 and the impress made upon the history of the nation 
 and upon human affairs by the representatives then 
 elected. 
 
 Outside the candidates themselves, it is doubtful if 
 anyone took a livelier interest in the progress of events 
 than did Dorothy. Strong in her understanding of war 
 as an absolutely unrighteous condition of thought, she 
 was naturally a pronounced adherent of the peace 
 party; and not only was she an adherent, but she was 
 an ardent supporter of its principles both mentally 
 and audibly, wherever and whenever possible. She 
 attended many of the public meetings and was as 
 
 81 
 
82 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 actively interested in the work as it was possible for 
 anyone in her position to be. 
 
 In no section of the country was the campaign more 
 exciting than in Missouri, and in no district did the 
 peace party conduct a more vigorous campaign than 
 that in which John Winslow was the candidate. From 
 the day of his nomination, and even before, he threw 
 himself unreservedly into the contest. He was ever in 
 the thickest of the fray and no call was ever made upon 
 him that did not meet with an energetic and ready 
 response. In spite of this, he was never so occupied 
 that he could not find time to do a good deed for anyone 
 in distress; nor was he ever so tired, or so burdened 
 with his responsibilities that he did not undertake any 
 work he might be called upon to do for the advance- 
 ment of the cause. As a result, when the returns were 
 in, it was found that he had gained a most signal 
 victory; a victory so sweeping that it easily made him 
 the foremost figure in the party. 
 
 But the election has finally passed and winter — a 
 most memorable winter, is here. 
 
 Uncertainty of the future, and a sense of troubled 
 conditions always add zest to life in the national 
 capital, and make it unusually interesting from a 
 visitor's standpoint. Small wonder, then, that Dorothy, 
 mindful of Lucy's pressing invitation, has made a 
 special effort to spend the winter where she can be in 
 touch with the events which are so rapidly making 
 history. And so, on a clear, cold day the last of Decem- 
 ber, she again finds herself in Washington. 
 
 "It seems almost like coming home," she exclaimed 
 after the first greeting with Lucy was over. " You know 
 
TEMPTED 83 
 
 I have never had much home Ufe and it is wonderful 
 what a strong sense of home-coming I have had all 
 the way east." 
 
 "I am sure our hearts have gone out to you," said 
 Lucy, "and I have felt your return as that of an elder 
 sister. Why not? Are we not all children of one 
 Father and should we not be at home where His 
 presence is most felt ? I am sure as we come to appre- 
 ciate more and more our unity with the Father, we 
 shall realize more and more the tender relationship 
 of one great family." 
 
 "How beautifully sweet you make this relationship, 
 dear! In your presence I always seem to get a clearer 
 idea of man in God's image than anywhere else. I 
 have thought so much of the few days spent here last 
 spring and have so longed to return!" 
 
 That Lucy was no I the only member of the family 
 rejoiced to see Dorothy was fully proven upon their 
 arrival at the Dumbarton avenue home. Not only was 
 Mrs. Lee again at th? top of the stairs, but Uncle Eph 
 was waiting impatiently at the bottom to assist them 
 to alight. 
 
 "Your face is surely good for sore eyes," he declared 
 as they were all ascending the steps, "especially old 
 eyes." 
 
 "Do not be talking about old eyes," commanded 
 Lucy. "Man's eyes reflect the All-seeing eye of God, 
 which is just as perfect today as when God said: 
 'Let there be light and there was light.' " 
 
 "You never will give me a chance to joke," said 
 Uncle Eph. 
 
 "Not at your own expense," declared Lucy. 
 
84 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Now I wonder what she meant by that," pondered 
 Uncle Eph as Mrs. Lee and the girls disappeared up 
 the broad stairs and into the room prepared for their 
 guest. 
 
 When the family assembled in the parlor several 
 hours later, it was almost an impossibility that many 
 minutes should elapse before the conversation turned 
 to political and international affairs with which the 
 very atmosphere seemed charged. 
 
 "I've just been awaiting this chance for you to tell 
 me something about the new member from Kansas 
 City," said Uncle Eph to Dorothy. "You said when 
 you were here last spring that he was a friend of 
 yours. What kind of a man is he as men go — not as 
 women judge them?" 
 
 " I'm afraid that's rather a hard question for a woman 
 to answer," was Dorothy's laughing rejoinder, "but 
 judging from his remarkable success at the polls, the 
 men must have judged him to be all right. I know 
 he is." 
 
 Uncle Eph scratched his head. 
 
 "Your endorsement ought to be enough," he finally 
 said. "But how did a man named Winslow ever come 
 to be elected to congress from Missouri ? That's what 
 I'd like to know." 
 
 Dorothy laughed heartily. 
 
 "Missouri is quite a state, Mr. Stuart, and we have 
 people from everywhere. While Mr. Winslow was 
 born in Massachusetts and his childhood was passed 
 still farther east — in China among the diplomats — his 
 real training has been in the west. In all of his ideas 
 he is a western man." 
 
TEMPTED 85 
 
 "'Things certainly are changing," said Uncle Eph 
 sententiously, "but somehow or other I can't get used 
 to his doctrine. He talks like a woman to me." 
 
 "You'll change your mind when you see him," 
 laughed Dorothy. 
 
 "That'll be some time off," said Uncle Eph. 
 
 "No, I think he'll be down before the close of the 
 session. He wants to see Washington." 
 
 "And I suppose there's an added attraction now?" 
 laughed Mr. Lee as he looked quizzically at Dorothy. 
 
 "If you mean me, you're entirely wrong," replied 
 Dorothy without the slightest degree of embarrassment. 
 "Jack and I are co-workers, nothing more." 
 
 "And still I'll venture he wouldn't be coming down 
 if you were not here ?" 
 
 "Possibly not, but I am so desirous for you all to 
 meet him." 
 
 "And we want to!" exclaimed Lucy. "A man that 
 can make such a winning fight for Truth and Love 
 must be worth knowing!" 
 
 "He is!" replied Dorothy. "He's even worth 
 cultivating!" 
 
 It was possibly a week later that Dorothy and Lucy 
 were down town on a shopping and sight-seeing expedi- 
 tion. They had been to the art gallery and were on 
 their way to the office of the trust company to meet 
 Mr. Lee. In front of the Belasco theater they stopped 
 to read the bronze tablet, placed there to tell strangers 
 that: "On this spot stood the house in which an attempt 
 was made to assassinate Secretary Seward the night 
 President Lincoln was shot." So deeply engrossed were 
 they in conversation that they forgot their surroundings, 
 
86 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 and as they turned to leave the place bumped into a 
 hurrying pedestrian, who raised his hat with an apolo- 
 getic: "Pardon me!" 
 
 At the sound of his voice they raised their eyes and 
 Dorothy gave a little scream. 
 
 "Jack!" she exclaimed. "Well of all people! 
 Wherever did you come from?" 
 
 And then without giving him a chance to reply: 
 "O, Lucy, this is Mr. Winslow! Jack, this is Lucy 
 Lee. I know you are glad to know each other!" 
 
 "It saves us the trouble of saying it then, doesn't it. 
 Miss Lee ?" and John extended his hand. 
 
 "And now tell us," continued Dorothy, "why didn't 
 you write that you were coming and not take our 
 breath away in this unexpected fashion ? W' hat are 
 you d..ing here an>n^'ay?" 
 
 "Well, if you must know," laughed John at her 
 insistent speech, "I do not know, myself." Then in 
 answer to her look of wonderment he explained : 
 
 "I am here in response to a telegram from the 
 president. I did not know I was coming three hours 
 before I left Kansas City; but the telegram was urgent 
 and I lost no time. Even yet I do not know why I 
 am wanted. I am but now on my v ay to the White 
 House to keep my appointment. 
 
 "Of course you understand, Miss Lee," he con- 
 tinued in laughing explanation of his words, "that it 
 is not me whom the president really wants to consult, 
 but the people for whom I stand and for whom I am 
 temporarily the mouth piece." 
 
 His eyes emphasized his meaning. 
 
 "We know all about it, Mr. Winslow," replied Lucy, 
 
TEMPTED 87 
 
 "and it is not the people either. It is the thing you 
 stand for that makes you a power today." 
 
 John looked at her in quiet surprise, while Dorothy 
 could not refrain from laughing;: 
 
 "You wouldn't think to look at her that she was 
 such a bundle of wisdom, would you ? But, Jack, 
 she was born into it. She doesn't know anything else." 
 
 "A wonderful heritage!" he said. "But now I shall 
 have to leave you," looking at his watch, "my engage- 
 ment is about due. I shall see you as soon as I can; 
 I hope this evening. Till then — " he raised his hat 
 and passed on. 
 
 "And now that you have seen him," said Dorothy, 
 "what do you think of him ?" 
 
 Lucy made no reply for several minutes. Then she 
 said slowly: 
 
 "That he will fill up to the measure of a man." 
 
 Dorothy had the usual amount of womanly curiosity, 
 and while she did not allow it dominion, she found 
 herself wondering several times during the remainder 
 of the day what the president of the United States 
 could want with Jack Winslow. For the time she 
 had ceased to remember that he was now a national 
 figure. As a rule a man's first term in congress does 
 not count for much; but as Lucy had said, it was the 
 thing that John stood for that now made him so con- 
 spicuous. In spite of this and the fact that he had 
 easily been the most prominent figure during the recent 
 campaign, he was still Jack to Dorothy. True, she 
 realized that he was a most remarkable young man 
 and one possessed of great purity of thought and action; 
 but his worth was connected in her mind almost entirely 
 
88 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 with their work for good in a limited local field. It 
 was only just beginning to dawn upon her, that this 
 Mind which was in her friend was making him a power 
 for good in the nation as well. She had always recog- 
 nized his strength of character and integrity of purpose, 
 even from their earliest acquaintance at Reciproca, and 
 now she perceived the world at large was also coming 
 to recognize it. 
 
 With Dorothy's friendship for John, there was 
 coupled a great desire for his success. To say that 
 she was ambitious for him would hardly express it. 
 She realized well that earthly honors are but baubles, 
 and as such had no desire for them. What she did 
 wish for her friend, was that he should attain such a 
 place, such a position, as in her mind would give his 
 ability — his understanding of the Science of being — 
 the widest possible field for the accomplishment of 
 the greatest good. She failed to realize, as she ought, 
 that place is absolutely a human idea and that in God's 
 eternal harmony there is no rank save that of purity — 
 perfection. 
 
 It was late that evening before John made his 
 appearance at the Lee residence, so late that they had 
 ceased to expect him. Although the hour in fashion- 
 able Washington would have been considered early, 
 everyone in the household had retired excepting Lucy 
 and Dorothy. 
 
 "We are early risers here, Mr. Winslow, because 
 it's easier to do our work then," said Lucy apologeti- 
 cally, "and seeing that we are not in society we retire 
 early. But let me call father and mother; they are so 
 anxious to see you." 
 
TEMPTED 89 
 
 "Don't!" begged John. "Don't disturb them. I 
 have had a strenuous day, and really, I should prefer 
 talking with you and Dorothy alone. Dorothy, you 
 know, has been my confidant ever since we were boy 
 and girl, and I somehow have a feeling, after what 
 she told me this afternoon, that right here I shall find 
 the help I need to work out my problem." 
 
 Dorothy noted that Jack was greatly in earnest and 
 with her woman's intuition was quick to detect that 
 something out of the ordinary had happened. Seeing 
 him from quite a dift'erent viewpoint Lucy replied 
 simply : 
 
 "A perfect realization of the one Mind will solve 
 your problem without any help from us." 
 
 "Sometimes," said Dorothy, "we find ourselves in 
 a position where it is difficult to realize this, and I 
 suspect that Mr. Winslow may have encountered a 
 very strong sense of many minds since his arrival 
 here." 
 
 "Something very like," acquiesced John. 
 
 Lucy raised her eyes in surprise: "The very admis- 
 sion of that seeming condition is proof of what I say," 
 she declared emphatically, "and it is likewise the 
 strongest proof to me that you have need of much 
 prayerful thought. Slight as our acquaintance is, I 
 am sure I detect in you a sense of fear." 
 
 "Fear of what?" asked John with the deepest 
 interest. 
 
 "I haven't attempted to analyze it," replied Lucy. 
 "But this sense of opposing minds indicates fear and 
 uncertainty. It is proof that you are giving power to 
 error in some form." 
 
90 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 The purity of the girl's thought came almost as a 
 revelation to both Dorothy and John. Even to the 
 latter, whose entire training had been along the line 
 of right thinking, it seemed wonderful that there should 
 be anyone with a thought so pure as to detect a claim 
 of evil before it had been voiced in the slightest; but 
 John's understanding of Truth was so great that he 
 at once recognized the possibility. He looked at Lucy 
 almost with veneration as he said: 
 
 "If, as we are taught, error uncovered is two-thirds 
 destroyed, what shall we say of error that is detected 
 as soon as it is conceived .''" 
 
 Lucy laughed: "I am not apt at epigrams," she 
 said, "but I do know that whenever the presence of 
 evil is detected, it is that much nearer destruction; 
 the problem is that much nearer solution." 
 
 Dorothy listened with bated breath. So well did 
 she know John that she realized something most 
 unusual must have happened to cause him to even 
 discuss error as a possibility. For a minute there was 
 silence. Then Dorothy could restrain herself no 
 longer. 
 
 "Out with it, Jack!" she suddenly said. "The 
 sooner it is handled the better." 
 
 "Yes," added Lucy, "and the less likely it is to 
 handle you." 
 
 "Until I came here," began John slowly, "I had 
 not decided that it was error. I had been thinking 
 that it might be Truth indicating a way different from 
 the one heretofore appointed; that Principle might be 
 leading into different channels from those I had marked 
 out. It is but now I begin to realize, that in my case 
 
TEMPTED 91 
 
 at least, the voice of the people, as expressed at the 
 polls, was the voice of God. How great the error 
 that has now been suggested, you shall judge for 
 yourselves." 
 
 He paused a moment with closed eyes. When he 
 spoke there was just a bit of a tremor in his voice. 
 "I have been offered a portfolio in the cabinet," he 
 said. "I have been asked to become the secretary of 
 war." 
 
 An exclamation of surprise escaped both young 
 tvomen. Then there was silence, which Dorothy was 
 the first to break. "What a wonderful opportunity!" 
 she exclaimed. "What a wonderful opportunity to 
 make it the portfolio of peace!" 
 
 John sat unmoved by Dorothy's outburst. His gaze 
 was fastened upon Lucy, from whose face the color 
 had, for the moment, departed. She had closed her 
 eyes as though to shut out some fearful sight. As she 
 opened them she said in an almost inaudible whisper: 
 
 "What a terrible temptation! Who can fathom the 
 subtlety and malignity of evil!" 
 
 Her words startled Dorothy almost beyond expres- 
 sion. "Subtlety! Malignity!" she gasped. 
 
 "Yes," replied Lucy slowly regaining her composure. 
 "Subtle, because of the unexpected source from which 
 it strikes ! Malign, because of the evil it would entail • 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Winslow," she continued, addressing 
 herself to John, "your understanding is too great, 
 your purpose too pure and your thought too spiritual, 
 to permit pride or ambition, through this seductive 
 lure, to impel you, like Judas, to betray the Christ- 
 Truth which you have been chosen to voice. I know 
 
92 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 these evil thoughts for what they are; so must you." 
 
 Stunned by her first exclamation, John sat as one 
 bound by a spell. While she spoke a mighty struggle 
 was raging within him, although outwardly he gave no 
 sign. Was it true that he had loosened the joints of 
 his armour to pride and ambition ? Was it possible 
 that he had thus made himself vulnerable to the darts 
 of evil ? 
 
 As he looked into Lucy's radiant eyes and read 
 therein the wonderful purity, the luminous spirituality 
 of her thought, there came to him an almost over- 
 whelming realization of the pitfall he had escaped and 
 an abiding sense of the protecting care spread around 
 those who "dwell in the secret place of the Most 
 High." As Lucy finished speaking he arose from his 
 chair and raising his hand, said: 
 
 "Through the grace of God; through the omnipo- 
 tent power of divine Love; through your spiritual 
 understanding of omnipresent Truth, the error has 
 been destroyed!" 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 
 
 It was the third week of the extra session of congress 
 — a session called by the president to take action in 
 the emergency created by conditions which had now 
 become so strained, it seemed that actual war could 
 not long be delayed. The closing acts of the last 
 congress had not been of a character that would tend 
 to bring about a better understanding between the 
 two nations, although a resolution had been passed at 
 the last moment, empowering the president to refer 
 all matters in dispute to the Hague tribunal. This 
 tribunal had been so slow in getting the disputed points 
 before it, however, that before it could really get to 
 work, other hostile acts had been committed, anyone 
 of which might be easily aggravated to a casus belli. 
 
 It would be difficult to say which nation had been 
 most often, or most greatly the aggressor. While the 
 action of Great Britain had been most arbitrary^ in 
 attempting to dictate the commercial relations to be 
 maintained toward her colonies by the United States, 
 the attitude of the United States with regard to the 
 use of the Panama Canal had been quite as aggravat- 
 ing. Again, egged on by the great manufacturing 
 syndicates, the United States had first put an embargo 
 upon certain foreign goods that forced them completely 
 
94 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 out of the market; then it had put an export duty on 
 certain raw materials so high as to almost destroy 
 many English industries. Urged on by the same 
 syndicates, which practically controlled the senate, the 
 United States had also made such a discriminating 
 toll between English and American merchantmen in 
 the use of the Panama canal, that it w^as impossible for 
 British ships to compete with American vessels. 
 
 England had retaliated with a prohibitive inspection 
 of American meats and canned goods which kept 
 them entirely out of all her possessions. In fact the 
 present condition was solely the result of acts of retalia- 
 tion by first one side and then the other, so that without 
 any reasonable reason the two nations had been gradu- 
 ally drifting apart. Now the crisis seemed to have 
 been reached by the announcement that troops were 
 being mobilized in some of the interior Canadian 
 cities, to be ready in case it came to an actual break- 
 ing out of hostilities, while the use of the Welland 
 canal by United States vessels had been prohibited 
 except under certain very stringent conditions. 
 
 The action of the last congress in granting power to 
 the president to refer the matter under dispute to the 
 Hague Tribunal, had brought a feeling of relaxation 
 to the United States and the peace party had experi- 
 enced a sense of jubilation; but with the rumor of the 
 mobilization of troops in Canada, the expectation of 
 continued peace gave way to a sense of alarm, and 
 there is no doubt that the administration had the full 
 support of the nation in calling the extra session. 
 Still, as the people came to look at the matter calmly, 
 it was evident that if armed vessels were put upon the 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 95 
 
 Great Lakes, as the president suggested — a suggestion 
 which had now become the recommendation upon 
 which congress had been called to act — it would be 
 equivalent to a declaration of war. 
 
 However, the mass of the people and a good ma- 
 jority of congress were with the president. Urged on 
 by national pride and a sense of fear on the part of 
 the residents of the lake ports, it seemed likely that 
 before human passions could be given sufficient vent 
 to allow the nations to once more think in a rational 
 and harmonious manner, a step would be taken which 
 would cause a bloody and disastrous war. Only in a 
 few of the larger cities, where for half a century an 
 energetic movement of righteous thinking had been 
 developing, was the sentiment strongly in favor of 
 peace at any price. It was from these cities that most 
 of the congressmen in favor of peace had come — a 
 band of right thinkers, of whom John Winslow was 
 the leader — who were opposed to war as war, as the 
 breaking of the divine law of harmony. Now, in the 
 third week of the session, they were making their last 
 stand against the seemingly overwhelming force of 
 mortal sense, as expressed by the majority. 
 
 It had been an all-day session. As it neared mid- 
 night, a vote was at hand upon the question of sending 
 the gun boats lying at St. Louis, up through the deep 
 waterway to Chicago and thence over the lakes. It 
 seemed certain that the resolution would be adopted, 
 although the peace party had made it clear that war 
 was literally being forced upon the people by cor- 
 porate greed. 
 
 Many harsh words had been spoken and many 
 
96 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 strong terms used during the debate, but a vote had 
 at last been agreed upon, when John Winslow gained 
 the floor on a question of personal privilege. 
 
 "The gentleman from Missouri," said the speaker, 
 "arises to a question of personal privilege. I trust he 
 will be brief." 
 
 "So brief," said John, "that I hope I shall tire no 
 one; but despite the fact that so much has been said 
 upon both sides of this question, I feel that I should 
 not be doing my duty to my constituents, my fellow- 
 citizens, my country and my God, divine Truth and 
 Love, did I not make one more effort to prevent this 
 violation of a sacred compact; to prevent evil from using 
 these two great nations as a channel for the spread of 
 its malign influence." 
 
 So compelling was the young man's bearing, so 
 thrilling his voice and so impelling his reference to 
 his God, divine Truth and Love, that the confusion 
 and hum of voices which had prevailed, ceased; and 
 then after a whispered: "Winslow of Missouri," had 
 passed over the galleries, there was absolute silence. 
 Everyone who had heard John's voice seemed to feel 
 the presence of the great controlling Mind which he so 
 earnestly expressed. 
 
 "It has been urged," he continued, "that because oi 
 certain aggressions on the part of another great nation, 
 we should take this retaliatory action; and it has 
 futhermore been claimed that the occasion demands an 
 armed force on the Great Lakes to protect our ports. 
 
 "I deny both statements. 
 
 "Today, at least, our ports are not threatened, and 
 if we will here and now vote to act solelv in accord 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 97 
 
 with the divine Principle, Love, and be governed by the 
 precept : ' Do unto others as ye would that others should 
 do unto you,' laid down by the greatest Law-giver 
 that ever trod the earth, they will not be threatened. 
 If we will apply this divine law to the present condition 
 of human affairs, we shall unquestionably destroy all 
 seeming necessity for war, because there is no power 
 in false human sense to stop the great dynamic force 
 of Love — that force which is the omnipotent power of 
 omniscient Mind — always active and always acting in 
 perfect harmony." 
 
 The silence in the chamber became deeper and the 
 interest more profound. 
 
 "But it is of this resolution as a retaliatory measure 
 that I wish particularly to speak. Before proceeding, 
 however, I want to say that I believe the words I am 
 about to utter are eternally true and that I am but 
 voicing the word of God to this nation in what I feel 
 it my solemn duty to say. Moreover I believe it was 
 to hush my voice that four months ago I was offered a 
 portfolio in the cabinet of the chief magistrate — an 
 offer which my friends know I refused, that I might 
 be free to speak as I now do!" 
 
 A murmur of surprise passed oVer the~ assemblage, 
 both on the floor of the chamber and in the visitors' 
 galleries, which was quickly hushed as John continued : 
 
 "Two wrongs can never make a right; nor can one 
 wrong be righted by another. We cannot destroy one 
 error by committing another. Truth alone destroys 
 error and right alone destroys wrong, just as light 
 destroys darkness. Yea, just as Love alone can destroy 
 that sense of injustice and the desire for retaliation; 
 
98 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 that feeling of revenge, yes hatred, if you please, which 
 is now impelling this nation — this great nation founded 
 upon the teachings of the most lowly and yet the wisest 
 teacher the earth has ever known — to take a step not 
 in accord with the precepts of the Master and the great 
 law of God. Rather is this action a step in keeping 
 with the teachings of those nations whose attitude has 
 been one of selfishness and revenge, and which have 
 disappeared before the approach of God's true spiritual 
 idea. 
 
 "I now speak a warning! If this nation allows itself 
 to be led on by this sense of anger, retaliation and 
 revenge, it is forsaking the teaching of Christ Jesus. 
 It is opposing the law of God and placing itself in the 
 position of another chosen people, who, for their trans- 
 gressions of divine law and following after other gods 
 have been scattered over the face of the earth. If we, 
 too, forsake God, who is Spirit, for the gods of materi- 
 ality; if we forsake God, who is Truth, for the gods of 
 error; if ve forsake God, who is Love, for the gods of 
 hatred^ en\y and revenge, and seek to destroy our 
 enemies by any other than the law of Love, we must 
 expect to suffer. 
 
 "^My vT ords are true! The new commandment, 
 'that ye love one another as I have loved you, that ye 
 also love one another,' is the very heart of the decalogue! 
 And immediately after comes that other and fearful 
 utterance of Jesus : ' If I had not come and spoken unto 
 them, they had not had sin; but now have they no 
 cloak for their sins. He that hateth me — Christ, 
 Truth — hateth my Father also.' So do I now declare 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 99 
 
 to this august body that we have no cloak for our sins, 
 because we have been warned. 
 
 "We call ourselves a Christian nation! We call 
 ourselves Christian men! Dare we then, in the face 
 of these commands — dare we, I ask, vote for retalia- 
 tion, and attempt to thwart the law of divine Love?" 
 
 Amidst breathless silence John took his seat. With 
 bowed head he awaited the result of his words, which 
 were but the expression of the united thought of thou- 
 sands of Christian men and women in both hemi- 
 spheres, who, with him, were realizing the allness of 
 God, good, and the nothingness of evil. 
 
 The interest in the chamber was intense. No such 
 words had ever before been spoken, no such scene 
 enacted in the congress of the United States. The 
 voice of Truth had set men thinking. The power of 
 divine Love was working in their hearts. Its effect 
 was certain. While John sat with bowed head, 
 Andrews of Ohio, the leader of the majority, arose. 
 All eyes were at once centered upon him. 
 
 "Mr. Speaker," he said, "in accordance with the 
 agreement already reached, I call for a vote on the 
 resolution! And," he continued most impressively, "I 
 wish to be the first to record my vote against it!" 
 
 There was a moment of unbroken silence and then, 
 as the assemblage realized what this action meant, the 
 galleries burst into wild applause. Interest in the 
 result was so great, however, that the sharp rap of the 
 speaker's gavel quickly stopped the outburst, and 
 almost before the sound had died away the clerk wa«^ 
 calling the roll on the resolution. 
 
100 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 That it would be lost was soon apparent. The 
 action of Representative Andrews had completed the 
 demonstration begun by John's words. Long before 
 the roll call was finished, the vote was seen to be going 
 overwhelmingly against the resolution, and as the 
 particular vote was recorded that gave the peace party 
 the majority, in spite of all that could be done to prevent 
 it, the galleries broke into a hearty cheer that showed 
 where the sympathies and desires of the people lay. 
 
 As soon as the call was finished and the vote 
 announced, a hasty adjournment was taken amidst the 
 wildest enthusiasm. Although British troops might be 
 mobilizing; although hostilities were still a possibility, 
 and although conditions which had necessitated the 
 calling of the extra session had not changed in the 
 slightest, nevertheless a radical change had in truth 
 taken place. The thought, not only of congress, but of 
 the entire nation had changed, and with this act a firm 
 conviction at once took possession of the minds of the 
 great majority that war was not necessary. The 
 defeat of the retaliatory measure put the two nations 
 on a peace footing. At once all began to think peace 
 instead of war, and a feeling of optimism regarding a 
 peaceful settlement of the points in dispute began to 
 show itself. It was man in God's image and likeness — 
 that spiritual manifestation of the one Mind — asserting 
 his dominion over the passions of false mortal sense. 
 It was love foreshadowing a complete demonstration of 
 the Golden Rule. 
 
 Among the members of the peace party there was 
 great jubilation that night. They crowded around 
 John to congratulate him — as did also the members 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 101 
 
 of the opposition. To one and all he made substan- 
 tially the same reply: "It was not I, but the truth 
 spoken by me." 
 
 "I only spoke the words I was impelled to utter," 
 he said to Representative Andrews, "but I spoke with 
 a trusting realization that they were the words of 
 Truth — the voice of God." 
 
 "And none who heard them could doubt it," was 
 the reply. 
 
 In the midst of the congratulations a page put a 
 note into John's hand. It read: 
 
 "We are waiting for vou at the eastern entrance. 
 
 Lucy." 
 
 As soon as possible he hastened to the appointed 
 spot where, midst warm congratulations, he climbed 
 into a waiting automobile in which were Lucy, Dorothy 
 and Uncle Eph, and they were quickly speeding out 
 the avenue toward the Lee residence. 
 
 "It was a wonderful demonstration of God's power!" 
 said Dorothy as they sped along. 
 
 "And it transpired just as I knew it must," said 
 Lucy, her fair face aglow in the moonlight with a 
 spiritual radiance. " 'He shall call upon me and I will 
 answer him; I will be with him in trouble; I will de- 
 Hver him and honor him,' " she quoted. "Surely 'he 
 that dwelleth in the secret place of the most High' 
 knows whence cometh power. There could be no 
 other result. I knew it!" 
 
 John looked at her reverently as to himself he 
 thought: "Blessed are the pure in heart for they shall 
 see God." 
 
102 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Mr. and Mrs. Lee were waiting to receive them. 
 They had already heard by telephone the result of the 
 vote, and their congratulations were most hearty. 
 
 "And it is not only you, Mr. Winslow, who are to be 
 congratulated," said Mr. Lee as the party entered the 
 library, "but the entire nation. I am satisfied that the 
 action taken tonight is a great step toward universal 
 peace." 
 
 "How I long for that day!" said John earnestly. 
 "Already in my thought I can perceive it. I begin to 
 realize a time coming when two, three, — yes, many 
 nations shall be brought into a condition of perfect har- 
 mony of thought and action. When in a single day, 
 out of these many, one great nation shall be born." 
 
 Lucy's color came and went and her eyes sparkled as 
 she listened. 
 
 "What a beautiful thought!" she exclaimed looking 
 up into his face. "And a perfect realization of the 
 one Mind must and will eventually bring this condi- 
 tion — a time when men will understand fully the 
 spiritual import of the first commandment, and keep 
 it." 
 
 "And the second which is like unto it," quoted 
 John. 
 
 Uncle Eph looked intently at the pair as they stood 
 thus, seemingly absorbed in each other's thoughts, and 
 after a moment exclaimed in his characteristic way: 
 
 "Talk about one mind; if yov two haven't got it, 
 I'll lose my guess." 
 
 The sally elicited an outburst of laughter, which 
 almost disconcerted Uncle Eph and he turned to leave. 
 
 "Aren't you going to stay and have a bite of supper, 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 103 
 
 Uncle Ephraim?" asked Mr. Lee. "You must all be 
 hungry after your long day." 
 
 "No, indeed. I had a late dinner down town. 
 These young folks were so interested in the proceed- 
 ings that they forgot all about eating; but I ain't built 
 that way. No late suppers for me. My old stomach 
 won't stand it." 
 
 "Of course not, Uncle Eph," laughed Lucy. 
 "Your stomach is an unusually wise one. It knows 
 just when to work and when not. Some day it will 
 be telling you how to keep your books and run your 
 business." 
 
 Uncle Eph shook his finger at her. 
 
 "That's all right for you, Miss, but wait until you 
 are as old as I am. Then we'll see." 
 
 "Poor Uncle Eph," said Lucy as he disappeared up 
 the stairs. "He cannot for the life of him see how it is 
 possible for man to have dominion, not only over the 
 whole earth, but even over his own stomach, despite 
 the fact that he professes to believe the Bible and tries 
 his best to live up to its teachings." 
 
 Seated at the table the details were again gone over 
 and Mr. Lee asked John what he thought might be the 
 immediate result of the action taken. 
 
 "I do not know that I can predict," was the answer. 
 '*I should say, however, that it would greatly simplify 
 the work of the Peace Tribunal, as I expect England 
 to meet us half-way." 
 
 "What effect do you think it will have toward dis- 
 armament, if any.!^ Would you say it might be a 
 step in that direction ?" 
 
 "I see no reason why it should not be," replied John. 
 
104 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "It is unquestionably a step toward thinking about 
 disarmament, or perhaps I should say a step towards 
 thinking less armament; for this, I take it, will be 
 the order of education — first the cessation of an in- 
 crease of armament, then less armament and finally 
 disarmament." 
 
 "That certainly looks reasonable," said Mr. Lee. 
 
 "In this line of argument," continued John, "I 
 was much impressed by reading a statement made by 
 Lord Asquith, a former premier of Great Britain, at a 
 banquet tendered the delegates to a peace confer- 
 ence held in 1908. At that time Lord Asquith said 
 he could not indulge in the hope that the youngest 
 person then alive would witness the day of universal 
 disarmament. 
 
 " 'As long as man's nature continues as it is,' he said, 
 *it will be necessary to provide for war. In order to 
 bring peace,' he declared, 'the notion that there are 
 hereditary antagonisms and natural antipathies which 
 must from time to time find an outlet in carnage, must 
 first be recognized as pernicious superstition and eradi- 
 cated, not only from the minds of children, but from 
 the minds of whole communities.* In other words, 
 he did not look for national disarmament until the 
 thoughts of mankind had been disarmed." 
 
 "That is," said Mi. Lee, "he thought it necessary 
 to change the thought of the individual, before he 
 could change the thought of the nation." 
 
 "Exactly!" 
 
 "And how far, Mr. Winslow, do you think the 
 actioR taken tonight will tend in that direction ?" 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 105 
 
 "Believe me, Mr. Lee," replied John impressively, 
 "who for the last eight years have studied the question 
 diligently and have practiced the Golden Rule con- 
 tinually in connection with my law practice, it will go 
 a long way. I look upon the action taken tonight as 
 the first declaration of the American people that they 
 are willing to give up the thought of war. This thought 
 will soon be reflected in the consciousness of other 
 peoples, and as a first result I look for a cessation in 
 the increase of the navies of the world. It is the old 
 idea of the little leaven: First the individual, then the 
 community, then the nation. 
 
 "The action taken by the house of representatives 
 tonight, in view of the disturbed condition of thought 
 and the manner in which the change of sentiment 
 came, is a big step toward universal peace. It shows 
 that this nation, at least, is ready to think peace, instead 
 of war." 
 
 "John is right," exclaimed Lucy as her beautiful 
 eyes radiated the spirituality her thought contained. 
 "I, too, can feel the approach of universal harmony. 
 Even now I can hear the voice of Truth proclaiming 
 *on earth peace, good will toward men.' " 
 
 "I hope the day may not be far distant," said Mrs. 
 Lee as she noted the words and the light in her daugh- 
 ter's eyes. 
 
 "Time is but a mortal thought," said John. "The 
 day will come ere we realize it." 
 
 The conversation was interrupted by the hasty 
 entrance of Sam, the colored servant. 
 
 "Mr. Stuart wants someone to come right up and 
 
106 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 see him," he said. "He's mighty bad, and he says 
 will someone send for Dr. Bremer right off." 
 
 John looked from one member of the family to 
 another in some surprise as Mrs. Lee arose from the 
 table and went quietly up the stairs, while Mr. Lee 
 stepped to the telephone. Lucy noted the look. 
 
 "Uncle Ephraim still has more faith in the doctors," 
 she exclaimed, "although his physicians have told him 
 that they could do nothing more than relieve his pain 
 temporarily. We have offered him spiritual assist- 
 ance, but he has refused it." 
 
 "It would seem that the expression of Truth in this 
 household would be sufficient to heal his unbelief," 
 exclaimed John. 
 
 "We have all discovered, however, that you cannot 
 drive anyone into the kingdom of heaven," declared 
 Dorothy. 
 
 "True," replied Lucy, "but it does seem that he 
 should have grasped sufficient of the Truth to help 
 him realize the kingdom of heaven within himself." 
 
 "Neither will they be persuaded, though one rose 
 from the dead," quoted John. 
 
 They arose from the table as Mr. Lee hung up the 
 phone and John prepared to take his departure. 
 
 "I'm sending the machine for Dr. Bremer, and 
 Robert can drop you at your hotel on the way," said 
 Mr. Lee. "I expect you'll have a busy day tomorrow." 
 
 Twenty minutes later Dr. Bremer arrived and went 
 hastily to Uncle Eph's room. 
 
 "It's my old enemy," groaned Uncle Eph as the 
 doctor entered. "I can't breathe and there's such a 
 pain about my heart." 
 
THE BEGINNING OF UNDERSTANDING 107 
 
 "I've warned you," said Dr. Bremer. "At your 
 age you must be more careful; but I'll do all I can 
 for you." 
 
 "Anything, Doctor, to ease this pain!" groaned the 
 sufferer writhing in agony. 
 
 Dr. Bremer administered a remedy and seated him- 
 self at the bedside with his hand on his patient's pulse, 
 while Uncle Eph continued moaning. At the end of 
 five minutes he administered the remedy again, but 
 still the moans continued. 
 
 "Don't you get any relief?" the physician asked. 
 Uncle Eph shook his head and his hand clutched 
 his breast. 
 
 For another five minutes the doctor held his fingers 
 upon the patient's pulse. Then once more he adminis- 
 tered the remedy. To Mrs. Lee, who stood by, he 
 said: 
 
 "I have given him all I dare at present. I think 
 it will relieve him shortly; but I must return to Senator 
 Carleton's where I am badly needed. Will someone 
 sit by him while I am gone?" 
 
 Dorothy appeared in the door. From the hall she 
 had heard the physician's request. 
 
 "I will," she said. "Have you any directions?" 
 "None." Then to Mrs. Lee as he passed out into 
 the hall: "If the medicine does not take effect within 
 the next fifteen minutes, I fear the worst. His is a 
 bad aneurism and this attack is the worst yet." 
 
 When Dr. Bremer returned half an hour later, Uncle 
 Eph was still suffering. 
 
 "Is there nothing more you can do for me, Doctor," 
 he groaned. 
 
108 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 The physician slowly shook his head. 
 
 "I'm afraid not. I have exhausted all known 
 remedies. I think it but right to tell you that only the 
 power of God can save you." 
 
 For a half hour longer Dr. Bremer remained with 
 the suffering man and then left, telling Mrs. Lee that 
 he feared the end was near, but asking that he be 
 notified at Senator Carleton's of any sudden change. 
 
 As the doctor left the room Uncle Eph opened his 
 eyes, which he had closed in pain, and raising his hand 
 motioned Dorothy to come near. 
 
 "What is it, Uncle Eph?" she asked as she took 
 the hand which closed in a spasm of pain. 
 
 "Do you think you could help me?" he whispered. 
 
 "Do you want me to?" 
 
 "Yes," he gasped. "I'd be ashamed to ask the 
 others, after all I've said. I'd die first. But I don't 
 mind you." 
 
 "The others would help you just as quickly," said 
 Dorothy, "but now let us see this pain for what it 
 really is. Let us understand that it is but the final 
 struggle of error to resist that spirit of Love which has 
 encompassed us all so closely today. Let us know 
 the truth — that truth which makes free from all pain.'' 
 
 Still clasping his hand, she stood at the bedside with 
 uplifted face and closed eyes, looking away from 
 matter to Spirit — looking beyond the human sense of 
 death, to that omnipresent God, to know whom is 
 eternal life. 
 
 Gradually, as she thus stood and prayed, the moans 
 ceased, the paroxysms became less frequent, the hand 
 she held relaxed and Uncle Eph slept. 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 MAKING FOR PEACE 
 
 It is two days before the presidential inauguration, 
 and John Winslow's term in congress is rapidly draw- 
 ing to a close. He could easily have been elected to 
 succeed himself, but had refused the nomination, 
 declaring that he was not seeking political preferment. 
 He had accepted his first nomination when he believed 
 there was work he was called upon to perform. Having 
 performed that work he had declared his intention of 
 returning to his law practice and private life. 
 
 How well he had performed the work for which he 
 had been elected the history of his two years in congress 
 bears ample evidence. On the day after the event 
 recorded in the last chapter — an event which filled a 
 remarkable page in the history of the nation — the 
 house of representatives had assembled with a sense 
 of a work well done. The press of the world, in 
 voicing the opinion of men and nations, had unani- 
 mously commended its action and had given the 
 United States credit for having taken the greatest step 
 in history toward permanent international peace. 
 Had England not been peaceably inclined, she would 
 almost have been obliged to accept the friendly hand 
 thus extended; but events showed that the English 
 people were just as anxious for peace as the American 
 
 109 
 
110 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 and were more than thankful for the new condition 
 forced upon them. Even Uncle Eph, when he opened 
 his paper that morning in a considerably changed 
 frame of mind, was surprised at the unanimous endorse- 
 ment of the action of the house for, as he said: "There 
 are usually a lot of people who object to every action 
 taken, simply for the sake of objecting. They think 
 they are showing wisdom by such objection, when, as a 
 matter of fact, they are simply displaying their 
 ignorance," 
 
 Therefore, being well pleased with themselves after 
 reading the morning papers and still better pleased 
 upon the receipt of the many congratulatory messages 
 from their constituents when they arrived at the capitol 
 later in the day, the representatives began immediately 
 to devise plans whereby they could still further help 
 along the good work of peacemaking. Naturally the 
 first thing they thought of was the Hague Tribunal, 
 and a resolution was quickly passed, creating a special 
 congressional committee to appear before this tribunal 
 and give such an account of the wishes and sentiment 
 of the American people as would best help it in making 
 its decisions. 
 
 The resolution likewise provided that the chairman 
 of that committee should be Representative Winslow 
 of Missouri. 
 
 The committee had started for the Hague forthwith, 
 and, aided by a similar committee from the British 
 parliament, worked to such good purpose that before 
 hot weather set in the tribunal had reported its find- 
 ings and the decision had been ratified by the two 
 nations. 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 111 
 
 Upon its return home, the committee had received 
 the thanks of congress while Representative Winslow 
 had been given such a reception by the people of 
 Missouri as is rarely accorded an American citizen. 
 
 In view of changed conditions, many new questions 
 had come up during the regular session of congress 
 and, as chairman of the committee on international 
 affairs, John had found plenty of hard work. But 
 here, as elsewhere, his habit of right thinking — his 
 realization of the one Mind and man as the reflection 
 thereof — had enabled him to solve and demonstrate 
 successfully every problem that confronted him. His 
 legal training, also, stood him in good part, especially 
 his practice before the Court of Individual Conscience. 
 He had proven the Golden Rule so often in this prac- 
 tice, that when he came to practice in the court of 
 National Conscience, he was able, also, to prove it 
 there. 
 
 That he had made a reputation as a most successful 
 interpreter of international law goes without saying. 
 His party appreciated his services, as well, also, as did 
 the incoming president whom it had elected. And so 
 today, John found himself confronted by another 
 serious problem, for President-elect Webster, not only 
 desirous of doing something for John, but likewise 
 desirous of his advice and assistance, had ofiFered him 
 his choice of two places, that of secretary of state, or 
 that of chief justice of the United States — the present 
 incumbent having announced his intention of retiring 
 as soon as the new administration had been inaugurated. 
 
 The conference between John and the president- 
 elect had been held at Annapolis the previous evening. 
 
112 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 John had been asked -which, if either, he would prefer 
 and with Httle hesitation had named the chief justice- 
 ship as more in keeping with his training; but he had 
 made it very plain that this answer did not necessarily 
 mean that he would accept either. 
 
 Then it was that the president-elect told him frankly 
 that he greatly needed his assistance as secretary of 
 state and begged that he would accept the place. 
 
 "Your record in handling international affairs, Mr, 
 Winslow, especially the recent affair with England, has 
 been so great," he urged, "that there is no one whose 
 aid I so earnestly desire. 
 
 "You, even better than I, know the delicate relations 
 existing between the United States and the nations of 
 the Orient, and — while I know not by what method you 
 have succeeded — your success in adjusting international 
 differences has been too great for anyone to question 
 its efficiency." 
 
 For some moments before replying John sat silently 
 thoughtful. When he at length spoke it was with great 
 deliberation and earnestness. 
 
 "Mr. Webster," he said, "I feel that I must talk to 
 you just as frankly as you have talked to me. While I 
 thoroughly appreciate the honor and the compliment 
 you have paid me, I greatly prefer to return to private 
 life. I feel there are matters that need my personal 
 attention. If I accept either position, however, I feel 
 that I could do more good as a justice of the Supreme 
 Court in adjusting the great industrial and commercial 
 differences now agitating the nation, than as secretary 
 of state in maintaining the peace which already exists." 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 113 
 
 For several moments there was silence and then 
 John continued impressively: 
 
 "But if I should decide to accept the great and 
 honorable position of secretary of state, peace must be 
 the watchword of the administration." 
 
 "It shall be!" was Mr. Webster's emphatic reply. 
 "But the great task is to always preserve peace with 
 dignity." 
 
 "That ought to be an easy matter," was John's 
 immediate rejoinder, "if we simply do unto others as 
 we would have others do unto us." 
 
 "It is that little 'if, Mr. Winslow, that makes the 
 task so hard." 
 
 "Then, if I should decide to accept the position," 
 declared John, "we shall be obliged to change the 
 proposition to read: 'It will be easy to preserve the 
 peace, because we will always do unto others as we 
 would have others do unto us.' We will, in our dealings 
 with foreign nations obey implicitly the command of 
 Jesus when he said: 'Thou shalt love the Lord thy 
 God with all thy heart . . . and thy neighbor as thyself.' 
 We will love the welfare of our neighbor nations just 
 as we love our own." 
 
 "That may seem simple to you, Mr. Winslow, — it 
 must be simple, for I have heard it said that you seem 
 always to practice it. But to me, it is largely visionary. 
 How is it possible to love one's neighbor as one's self.''" 
 
 "Things that are equal to the same thing are equal 
 to each other, are they not ?" was John's quiet answer. 
 
 "Certainly; but I fail to see how that solves the 
 problem." 
 
114 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "The Bible tells us that man is made in the image 
 and likeness of God. Do you believe that ?" 
 
 "Yes, I think so." 
 
 "And if man is the likeness of God, he must not only 
 be a reflection of God but he must likewise reflect God ?" 
 
 "I should suppose so." 
 
 "Now, to me," continued John, "God is Mind — 
 the only Mind, because He is omniscient — is All-in-all. 
 Therefore the true man, all spiritual individualities, 
 insomuch as they reflect God, reflect also this one 
 Mind. To this extent they think alike and act alike. 
 They have the same intelligence, the same motives, 
 the same hopes and desires and the same love. It 
 follows, then, that when all men reflect only the one 
 Mind — when they attain to that Mind which was also 
 in Christ Jesus, they will necessarily all see the truth 
 as it is and they will hold the same thoughts about 
 others as they do about themselves." 
 
 Mr. Webster looked puzzled and eyed John intently 
 for some moments. At length he said; 
 
 "That may be true if the time ever comes when all 
 men do reflect the one Mind, as you put it. At present 
 they do not appear to, and your neighbor is continually 
 at variance with you. If you are right, how can you 
 love him when you can see that he is doing wrong ?" 
 
 The answer was quick and pointed: "Love speaketh 
 no evil, seeth no evil, thinketh no evil. If I am reflect- 
 ing the one Mind which is Love, I shall try to see only 
 the spiritually perfect man and know, that although 
 my neighbor may seem to be at odds with me, in reality 
 there is no variance between the divine ideas, and that 
 it is possible for us {q enter into a realization of Paul's 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 115 
 
 statement: 'In Him we live and move and have our 
 being.' Man must be an expression of the one Mind, 
 no matter how opposed to that Mind the false human 
 sense may be. 
 
 "If my neighbor does not, therefore, realize in him- 
 self the perfect man in God's image, I must realize it 
 for him — be he one or a nation. In this way I, at least, 
 shall be loving my neighbor as myself; and only in 
 this way can I really love him at all — for in this way 
 only can I reflect the one Mind which knows no evil." 
 
 "And how think you, Mr. Winslow, will this affect 
 your neighbor, my neighbor, our neighbor — the foreign 
 nations ?" 
 
 "Try it and see," was the earnest rejoinder. "If 
 there is in your opinion the slightest doubt as to what 
 will happen, believe me who have proved it often, that 
 the Golden Rule can be and is being successfully 
 applied in solving the many problems of mankind; 
 and it can be just as successfully applied in dissolving 
 all the differences that may arise between nations." 
 
 "And this, then, is the plan upon which you work.^" 
 
 "Absolutely!" was the forcible reply. "But this rule 
 can only be successfully applied by understanding that 
 there is but one Mind and that man reflects it. 
 
 "Now because God is Love, and the reflection of 
 Love is loving — that is seeing your brother perfect — 
 as we endeavor more and more to apply this rule, we 
 become more and more God-like, until we reach the 
 'measure of the fulness of the stature of Christ' and 
 realize our unity with the Father. This is the spiritual 
 import of the first commandment. Obedience to this 
 commandment, we are taught, will establish the 
 
116 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 brotherhood of man and ultimately bring universal 
 peace and harmony — that harmony which is heaven." 
 
 For some moments neither spoke. At length Mr. 
 Webster asked: 
 
 "And where did you acquire this very primitive 
 religion, if you will pardon my inquisitiveness; and 
 what do you call it? It appeals to me most strongly." 
 
 "I call it scientific Christianity," replied John. "Its 
 Founder and Discoverer, Mrs. Eddy, calls it Christian 
 Science, — Christian because it impels one to follow in 
 the footsteps of Christ Jesus and to obey implicitly his 
 commands; and scientific because it dispels the dark- 
 ness with light, error with truth, war with peace, and 
 hatred and revenge with love " 
 
 Again there was silence which was finally broken 
 by Mr. Webster asking, with a twinkle in his eye: 
 "Do you not think you would be practicing the Golden 
 Rule by accepting this portfolio ?" 
 
 John smiled in return: "I have not yet decided, 
 but I will let you know tomorrow evening, if that 
 will do. I must have time to take the matter up 
 carefully and scientifically." 
 
 "That will be entirely satisfactory," replied Mr. 
 Webster. "I will, then, see you in Washington at the 
 Shoreham." 
 
 With this understanding the men had parted. 
 
 It was now nearly noon of the succeeding day and 
 John had not reached a decision. Although he had 
 taken the matter up prayerfully and had tried to realize 
 where his duty lay, the desire to return to private life, 
 where he could find more time for study and to practice 
 the healing truth, was strong within him. He could 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 117 
 
 not believe that it was Principle leading in a different 
 way. It seemed rather another claim of ambition try- 
 ing to turn him from his duty. 
 
 To get entirely away from any sense of confusion and 
 to find an absolutely quiet and orderly spot, he went 
 over to the congressional library. Entering the 
 beautiful rotunda and pausing for a moment to con- 
 template the wondrous decorations, from the high 
 ceiling to the tesselated floor, upon which the signs of 
 the zodiac were grouped about the sun — that symbol 
 of the Soul which governs the Spiritual Universe, 
 including man — he found his way into the reading- 
 room devoted to house members, where he sat down 
 and took up his thought in an orderly manner. All 
 about him was an element of grandeur and an atmos- 
 phere of the greatest and best in the history of civili- 
 zation, and in this atmosphere he was soon able to 
 look at the subject in hand more impersonally 
 
 As he reviewed his work during the past two years, 
 he reached the point where he was once before asked to 
 accept a cabinet position, and remembered with a sense 
 of pleasure the source of the clearest thought and 
 greatest help that had been given him. This realiza- 
 tion, at once prompted a determination to again seek 
 advice from the same source. 
 
 "I wonder if she has returned from Boston," he 
 asked himself. "And I wonder if she saw mother. 
 I'll soon find out." 
 
 With John to think was to act. 
 
 "I'd enjoy a little fresh air, too," he said as he left 
 the library and descended the broad steps which led 
 to the street. Here he took the first public conveyance 
 
118 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 he encountered. It was a big touring car; and he was 
 soon speeding out the avenue toward Georgetown. 
 
 Lucy was just coming down the steps as the auto 
 drew up in front of the Lee residence. 
 
 "It's an age since we've seen you," she said as John 
 stepped from the car. 
 
 "That's because you've been out of town. I was 
 here the evening before you left, and gave you an 
 important message to my mother." 
 
 "Which I deUvered. But I've been back three 
 days." 
 
 "What?" exclaimed John. "And you didn't let me 
 know it!" 
 
 Lucy laughed. 
 
 "I thought it was your place to keep posted — pro- 
 vided, of course, you wanted to know. But what are 
 you doing with this machine? It's big enough for a 
 tour of the United States." 
 
 " Is it ?" said John. "I hadn't noticed. My thoughts 
 were full of such big things, I must have taken it because 
 it was in keeping. But I came to take you for a ride. 
 I need some advice — real advice by one who can see; 
 so get in." 
 
 Lucy realized by his manner of speech that there 
 was something back of his attempt at levity, and took 
 her seat without more ado. 
 
 "Where?" asked the chauffeur. 
 
 "Any place where it's quiet," replied John, "unless," 
 turning to Lucy, "you have some preference?" 
 
 "None at all." 
 
 The chauffeur continued westward to the aqueduct 
 bridge and then, crossing to the Virginia shore, was 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 119 
 
 soon running leisurely along toward Mt. Vernon. It 
 was a typical spring day, the last of April, and so 
 strong upon them was the spirit of the resurrection 
 season that for a mile or more neither spoke, both 
 absorbed in their own thoughts. At last Lucy broke 
 the silence with a happy little laugh. 
 
 "It is certainly beautiful!" she exclaimed. "Every 
 time I come this way I gain a clearer sense of what 
 the spiritual universe must be like — a universe filled 
 with harmony." 
 
 "I hope," said her companion, "that you have a 
 clear sense of that harmony right now, for I want 
 some help in working out, what to me seems a most 
 difficult problem. Once before, under similar circum- 
 stances, you made the way very plain. Perhaps you 
 will be willing to do so again?" 
 
 "Can you doubt it?" she asked. 
 
 "You know," continued John, "that I have intended 
 retiring to private life at the close of my term. My 
 plans have all been laid to that end. Now — " 
 
 Lucy interrupted him by placing her hand on his arm. 
 
 "Let me finish for you. If I am right I shall know 
 how to advise. Now — ," and she looked up into his face 
 with earnest simplicity, "now the president-elect wants 
 you to accept some position with the new adminis- 
 tration ?" Her eyes looked into his enquiringly. 
 
 "You have heard it rumored?" 
 
 "I have heard nothing; but I can see plainly that 
 such a condition should exist in the harmonious order 
 of events." 
 
 "Harmonious order!" repeated John. "What do 
 you mean by that ?" 
 
120 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "To my sense," explained Lucy deliberately, "the 
 thought of the world is rapidly becoming harmonized. 
 The visible manifestations, as yet, are comparatively 
 few; but I realize it. We are reaching this condition 
 in an orderly manner, for order, you know, is heaven's 
 first law. 
 
 ''In this harmonious order of events — this pro- 
 gression toward perfection, purity and peace on earth, 
 every good thought is needed in the active work — 
 every thought trained to right thinking. I know of 
 none, John, which is today reflecting more of Love — 
 the Love that knows no evil — than your own. Trained 
 towards righteous thinking in childhood, you have devel- 
 oped along with it the ability to make your understand- 
 ing practical. Your fellow citizens have seen this, and 
 while only comparatively few know where you have ob- 
 tained your knowledge of God and man, they all see the 
 results. They realize in one way or another, that you 
 are daily giving proofs of the practicability of the 
 Golden Rule, although they have not as yet classified 
 it by that name. While they have not attempted to 
 analyze your method, they realize in you the ability 
 needed for a certain work. This is why you are being 
 called into it." 
 
 "It is undoubtedly as you say, to a certain extent 
 at least," replied John. "But to me it seems that I 
 am needed in my home field. I am needed as a 
 practitioner in the healing of the false claims of sickness, 
 sin and the inharmony that continually besets man- 
 kind. In pubhc life I seem to be out Df reach of the 
 many who need me." 
 
 Lucy shook her head and gave that happy little laugh 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 121 
 
 that reminded John of the first note of the robin in 
 the early spring time. 
 
 "You are allowing yourself to be influenced by a 
 seeming law of limitation. You are thinking too 
 much of what we are sometimes pleased to call an 
 individual sphere and are not taking the broader view. 
 Does not Paul say that we wrestle with principalities and 
 powers and wickedness in high places; and do not 
 the so-called rich and great need the healing Christ, 
 just as much as the lowly?" 
 
 "Undoubtedly," replied John. 
 
 "Well, then, to paraphrase St. Paul, let us lay 
 aside the doubts and fears which so easily beset us, 
 and run with patience the race which is set before us. 
 
 "Come, now," she continued almost gaily as she 
 again placed her hand on his arm. "Out with it! 
 What is it you are needed for this time?" 
 
 "Well," said John slowly as he noted with a sense 
 of the deepest pleasure the real interest she displayed, 
 "I am informed that I am especially needed to act 
 as secretary of state for the coming four years, because 
 a peacemaker is demanded, but the coming vacancy 
 on the supreme bench is also offered." 
 
 Raised as she had been in the atmosphere of Wash- 
 ington, where place is everything and where the scramble 
 for office is the absorbing occupation of two-thirds of 
 the population, Lucy could not fail to be affected by 
 the information. She would have been either more or 
 less than human had she not been ; but that same clear 
 sense of right and wrong, that spirituality which had 
 so quickly enabled her to detect the error in a previous 
 offer, was just as quick now to detect where her friend's 
 
122 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 duty lay. With parted lips she looked at him for a 
 moment, realizing for him the true, unselfish man, 
 whose decision must be in keeping with the highest 
 good, and then said gently, not wishing to give needless 
 pain: 
 
 "And you prefer the latter, do you not?" 
 
 "Under certain conditions, yes." 
 
 Again she paused. When she spoke there was 
 decision in her voice: 
 
 "But you will accept the other," she said. 
 
 The automobile was rapidly approaching the home 
 of Washington. I'he spirit of noble thoughts and 
 deeds was about them. The clear thought of the girl 
 at his side, as well as his own, lent their weight to the 
 occasion. For a moment he closed his eyes but made 
 no reply. 
 
 " 'Blessed are the peacemakers,' " quoted Lucy, 
 " 'for they shall be called the children of God. ' What 
 a glorious promise!" Then earnestly: "All your life 
 has been devoted to this work. By your own words 
 a peacemaker is needed in the department of state. 
 Will you not accept the position and continue the 
 great work for which you are so eminently fitted, not 
 only by your training, but by your higher understand- 
 ing of what peace, harmony, really is .'' I am pleading 
 for our fellow citizens, our country and our God — 
 divine Love." 
 
 John seemed about to reply, but hesitated as the 
 machine came to a stop and the chauffeur alighted to 
 open a gate that blocked the way. Lucy noted the 
 hesitation. 
 
 "Will you not still continue a peacemaker ?" she urged. 
 
MAKING FOR PEACE 123 
 
 John turned his eyes and let them rest for a moment 
 upon her fair face, radiant with spiritual light. An 
 inspired sense of what his decision might mean to the 
 cause for which he stood, came clearly to his thought, 
 and he replied slowly: 
 
 "I will, if you will promise to unite with me in the 
 work; if you will join your more illuminated thought 
 with mine and transform the peacemaker into the 
 peacemakers. Will you, Lucy?" 
 
 She gently placed her hand in his. 
 
 "But it can only be the peacemaker, John, for we 
 shall be one in thought and in deed." 
 
 The chauffeur climbed back into his seat and the 
 car slowly passed within the peaceful precincts of Mt. 
 Vernon. 
 
BOOK TWO 
 
 A DEMONSTRATION 
 
 " The fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that 
 makepeace." — James III: 18. 
 
CHAPTER I 
 
 HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 
 
 Sheltered from the scorching rays of the tropical 
 sun by a broad awning stretched high above the white 
 deck, a group of passengers is enjoying such glimpses 
 of Polynesian scenery as can be caught through their 
 mariiie glasses, while the great liner plows her way 
 through the placid waters of the southern Pacific. 
 Islands are all about them, some lying low and sur- 
 rounded by great encircling coral reefs, while a few 
 show abrupt headlands, or sloping green hills against 
 the far distant horizon. It is an ever-changing picture; 
 and now, two days out from Honolulu and but three 
 from their destination, the voyagers are drawing all 
 too quickly toward the end of their journey, albeit 
 scenes new and strange await them there. 
 
 Somewhat apart from the rest of the company, but 
 interested listeners to the conversation about people 
 and things which the passing sights bring to mind, 
 sit a couple whose faces are strangely familiar, although, 
 seemingly, too young to have figured in the events 
 concerning which they chat as the sun slowly descends 
 toward the sea. 
 
 "How long did it take you to make the trip the last 
 time you visited Elmborn ?" the woman asked. 
 
 "Over two weeks, I think," was the reply. "But 
 the first time I came over, some eight or ten years 
 
 127 
 
128 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 after we gave the Filipinos their independence, it took 
 nearly a month," 
 
 "Surely great progress has been made in the past 
 fifty years. Was that before airship travel, John ?" 
 
 "Oh, no! I think the first airship crossed the 
 Atlantic during my term in Congress. It does not 
 seem as though that was forty years ago, does it?" 
 
 "Indeed it does not. As I look back over the years, 
 it would seem but yesterday, but for the great spiritual 
 progress I so clearly perceive." 
 
 "Yes, that has been even more marked than material 
 progress, so-called, great as that seems to have been. 
 Often, as I stop to consider the world's spiritual 
 advancement, I feel as though the time must be ap- 
 proaching for some pronounced manifestation of this 
 unfolding thought; as though the evening must be so 
 far spent that the dawning morning must soon mark 
 the completion of the first day." 
 
 "Still a bit impatient, John," and the woman laid 
 her hand gently on her companion's arm. "Still a 
 little too eager to leave the boat, although not yet able to 
 walk the waves! Remember that the day will dawn 
 just as fast as we are able to bear the light." 
 
 Looking lovingly at the woman, as his fingers toyed 
 caressingly with a wisp of hair just tinged with gray, 
 which the wind had blown over her shoulder, the man 
 exclaimed : 
 
 "Surely, you must begin to see the heavenly light, 
 Lucy; for the pure in heart shall see God." 
 
 For a few minutes there was silence as the vessel 
 sped through the waters, and then Lucy, changing the 
 subject of conversation, exclaimed: 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 129 
 
 "Do you not think we should notify our friends of 
 our arrival? It seems a little selfish to arrive so 
 unceremoniously. " 
 
 "I expect you are right, dear," replied John, "al- 
 though I did want to take them completely by surprise. 
 But perhaps the aerogram will be surprise enough. 
 However, I think I will wait until we are only a day 
 from port, as we do not want them to become tired 
 waiting." 
 
 "Just as you think," laughed Lucy, "but after 
 waiting over fifteen years, it does not seem that they 
 would mind one more day." 
 
 "Is it really fifteen years, since we were last here? 
 My! My! How time does fly when one is busy!" 
 
 Again both lapsed into silence as their thoughts ran 
 back over the years they had labored together; and as 
 mankind reckons, what a long time it was. Years 
 have followed years in quick succession, and decades 
 have run rapidly into decades until more than four 
 have passed — four decades that have wrought great 
 and surprising changes in the political and religious 
 history of the world since John Winslow took his place 
 in the cabinet of President Webster. 
 
 The movement for right thinking about God and 
 man, started in Massachusetts in 1866, has gone 
 steadily forward, unfaltering and unchanged — gather- 
 ing force and followers as the years advanced — until 
 it now appears that fully one-half the civilized world, 
 in one way or another, has been imbued with the 
 teaching of this practical and scientific Christianity; 
 but this change, though great, has been neither sur- 
 prising nor unexpected. 
 
130 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 It is in the political history of the world that the 
 surprising changes have come. Not since the daj^s of 
 Napoleon, when nations rose and fell in a night, have 
 such happenings occurred. New alliances have been 
 formed, kingdoms have been divided, empires have 
 been dismembered, and out of these divisions and 
 alliances other kingdoms have been created, new 
 republics have been established and new powers have 
 arisen. 
 
 As might have been expected, the appearance of these 
 new nations and the formation of these new alliances 
 have made great demands upon the United States of 
 America, and many times that nation has been called 
 upon to tender its good offices in the settlement of 
 some international dispute. Because of this, men have 
 been needed — men trained to think along the line of 
 the greatest good for the greatest number; and no 
 citizen of the United States has been more active in 
 keeping tin peace of the world or in bringinfi; harmony 
 out of dis. ord than has John Winslow. 
 
 After eight years as secretary of state under Presi- 
 dent Webster, during which time the Filipinos were 
 granted their independence, he had been appointed 
 ambassador to Russia at the time when the partition 
 of Manchuria had been decided upon by all the powers, 
 as the best method of developing that great country, 
 the product of whose fertile fields were so badly needed. 
 After four years service, he had been reappointed, but 
 before this term expired, he had been assigned as 
 special commissioner to represent the United States in 
 the settlements growing out of this partition. It was 
 an arduous task and consumed laany months. But 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 131 
 
 by the application of the Golden Rule, John had made 
 settlements which had gained the United States many 
 friends and strengthened her position as the foremost 
 power for peace among all the nations of the earth. 
 
 Returning home after this successful work, he was 
 elected to the United States senate where he served for 
 one term, but refused a re-election. When asked by a 
 friend some time later why he had refused, he laugh- 
 ingly replied: 
 
 "Man's days are four score years and ten. He has 
 no time to waste." 
 
 Having thus decided, John returned to Missouri and 
 resumed his law practice. At the expiration of three 
 years, however, he was again called into the diplomatic 
 service on special missions to several of the new nations 
 whose creation has been suggested, and was finally 
 appointed ambassador to the court of St. James. Here 
 he had served continuously until the year previous to 
 the one of which I write, when he had been recalled 
 at his own request. 
 
 It was as ambassador to England that John had 
 become particularly interested in the political changes 
 already briefly alluded to, for of all the nations affected 
 by the mutations of time, none has experienced greater 
 or more unexpected changes than have come to the 
 British Empire. Its vast possessions in India, Africa, 
 Egypt, America and the islands of the southern sea 
 have become richer and more powerful than even the 
 most daring had ventured to prophesy. Year by year 
 they have grown in commercial importance, and as 
 they have thus grown, more and more have they 
 insisted upon the right to think and act independently. 
 
132 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Even as early as the first decade of the present 
 century, one of these imperial governments decided 
 to build a fleet of war-ships for home defense, and 
 others soon followed. In another part of the empire 
 a great union of colonies was formed for additional 
 protection. In other sections these widely separated 
 principalities became more and more self-governed, 
 until finally one of them, an island of vastly greater 
 area than the British Isles, acquired such wealth, 
 population and commercial prestige, that even as the 
 Roman empire was divided into the eastern and 
 western empires, so did this, while remaining one at 
 heart, separate into two. 
 
 Out of this southern island empire another great 
 kingdom has been formed, with a government patterned 
 after the parent nation except that the monarchy is 
 much less limited. The first king was a younger son 
 of the then reigning monarch of Great Britain, and in 
 honor of a great and good ruler, Guelph was chosen 
 as the name of the new kingdom and the city of Elm- 
 born was made its capital. 
 
 Into the service of this new and developing kingdom 
 were summoned the descendants of many of England's 
 oldest and most illustrious families; and that they 
 might be provided with stations befitting their rank 
 and position, a new nobility was created. 
 
 Soon after the formation of this kingdom, other 
 possessions of Great Britain, as well as colonies of 
 other nations, began to clamor for independence. 
 This was particularly true of the island possessions in 
 the Pacific and Indian oceans. Already the United 
 States had granted independence to the Filipinos, who 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 133 
 
 had organized themselves into a republic. It had been 
 named the United States of Luzon, but is usually 
 referred to as Luzonia. This republic had at once 
 formed a defensive and offensive alliance with Japan 
 and Corea and the combination is known as the Pacific 
 or Nipponese alliance, although it must be admitted 
 that its attitude is not always as pacific as its name 
 implies. 
 
 Next came the organization of a confederation of 
 the Dutch possessions comprising the Malay archipel- 
 ago. After some fighting, some negotiation and some 
 arbitration, especially the first, these colonies gained 
 their independence. Having been referred to by the 
 Dutch as the Eilanden, and the name having been 
 adopted by the press of the world during the days of 
 revolution, now that they had become a recognized 
 power, they were usually called Eiland, although their 
 official name is the Javanese Confederation. The 
 chief power in the confederation is Borneo, although 
 Sumatra, Java and Celebes are all more powerful than 
 were manv of the older nations at the beg-inning of the 
 century. 
 
 To the west of Guelph two other powers have also 
 come into existence. They are Vaalmara, erected upon 
 the ruins of the Boer republic, and Madagascar. 
 
 The history of the South African union is too well 
 known to the readers of this tale to need re-telling. It 
 is sufiicient to say that after a few years of British rule, 
 the Boers again began a struggle for independence, but 
 not by might of arms. So persuasive were their appeals 
 for justice that they won over to their cause Natal, the 
 Cape Colony and all Rhodesia. By their united efforts. 
 
134 THE PEACE]VL\KERS 
 
 and because of the righteousness of their cause, they 
 were soon granted their freedom. The Kongo Free 
 State immediately sought an alUance with the young 
 nation, and a few years later the German Damaraland 
 on the west and the Portugese possessions on the east 
 cast in their lot with the new confederacy. This con- 
 dition continued till along in the twenties, when a 
 master hand appeared in the person of Count Otto von 
 Waldeck, who, out of these various fragments, formed 
 the Vaalmaran Empire, with the German element as 
 the dominant factor; and an empire it has since re- 
 mained. It is now reckoned a world power and among 
 the strongest. 
 
 With the growth in strength of Vaalmara it was 
 impossible that France should longer retain possession 
 of the Island of Madagascar. The story of the island 
 of Cuba was but repeated in the history of Madagascar. 
 Twenty years previous it was given its independence 
 and is now a flourishing republic. 
 
 There is still another of the islands of the Pacific 
 whose history at this time must not be lost sight of. 
 This is Zelandia, formerly New Zealand. It, too, has 
 been granted its freedom; and such great strides has 
 the commonwealth made in the science of government, 
 that for nearly a score of years it has been absolutely 
 without any army or navy. Located at a great distance 
 from the rest of the world and ha^'ing as early as the 
 nineteenth century given striking proof of its ability 
 to settle all its internal differences by arbitration, it 
 had, at the time the events herein narrated took place, 
 been set apart, as it were, by the rest of the world as 
 an experimental government, and as such was proving 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 135 
 
 a striking illustration of the practicability of the Golden 
 Rule. 
 
 These southern and oriental nations, comprised as 
 they are within what may be termed the water hemi- 
 sphere of the globe, have for the past twenty-five years 
 been left practically to themselves by the older nations 
 of the earth in so far as the settlement of their national 
 and international affairs are concerned, and gradually 
 they have come to hold relatively the same positions 
 towards each other as do the nations to which they 
 chiefly owe their existence. 
 
 During the first two decades of its thirty odd years 
 as an independent nation, Guelph was absolutely at 
 peace with the world. To be sure England watched 
 over it as a parent would a child; but, with its vast 
 wealth and because of its extensive sea coast, the new 
 kingdom had speedily built a great naxj, and some 
 fifteen years previous to the present time, having been 
 drawn into a war with the most powerful of the northern 
 oriental nations, had administered such a swift and 
 crushing defeat as had at once placed it in the rank 
 of a great maritime power. When peace was declared 
 it had expended the entire indemnity it had received 
 in further increasing its navy. Now, although the 
 nation is rich, the cost of maintaining this great force of 
 armed ships and men is becoming a burden which 
 the people have declared their intention of throwing off. 
 Furthermore, the building of war-vessels has raised 
 the cost of material to such a point that it has almost 
 completely stopped the construction of the merchant 
 marine, upon which the future commercial growth of 
 the nation depends. 
 
136 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Located to a large extent in the tropics, there is still 
 a great area of the southern portion of Guelph in the 
 temperate zone. Here had been built up, during the 
 last fifty years of its colonial existence, many mansions 
 and estates that compare favorably with the beautiful 
 and stately homes of old England. One of the most 
 beautiful of these is Somerton-by-the-Sea. It is an 
 extensive property, and was originally laid out by the 
 descendant of a famous English family, who had been 
 led hither by the spirit of adventure and discovery. 
 
 Built by a naval man, the mansion is peculiar in 
 its architecture, having about it many of the charac- 
 teristics of an old-time man-of-war. In its exterior 
 construction this is most noticeable in a turret that 
 partakes largely of the character of a "crow's-nest." 
 From this lookout, a fine view is obtained of the lonj; 
 bay on one side and the Southern ocean on the other. 
 This tower is a favorite resort of all visitors, of which 
 Somerton has many. It was from this tower that its 
 builder used to watch for the incoming ships from old 
 England, and it was from this tower in recent years 
 that Admiral Sir William Moreland — Guelph's most 
 dashing officer, and now the first lord of the ad- 
 miralty — watched the home-coming of the victorious 
 fleet after its sweeping victory in the north. Immedi- 
 ately after the decisive battle in the Chinese sea, he 
 had hauled down his flag and hastened home in the 
 fastest cruiser to have a voice in making the terms of 
 peace. When the squadrons had finally been ordered 
 to assemble in home waters and the bay had been 
 appointed the rendezvous, he had taken a special down 
 to the navy yard at Vreelong and thence to Somerton. 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 137 
 
 "It gave me a chance to kill two birds with one stone," 
 the then young admiral explained when he alighted at 
 the famous old mansion. "It gave an opportunity to 
 see the fleet at a distance and to pay my respects to 
 my friends." 
 
 "An opportunity you did well to grasp," said his 
 host. "We see all too little of you." 
 
 "I am a busy man," Sir William replied, "but it is 
 life to me. I love to work and the greater the oppor- 
 tunity, the better I love it." 
 
 No better description of Admiral Moreland could 
 have been given, and the admiral is a fair sample of 
 the people of Guelph. While their kingdom lies in 
 what is commonly called the Orient, they have the 
 spirit of the west, and but for the conservatism handed 
 down to them by their English ancestors they would 
 frequently have fallen into over-zealous radicalism. 
 
 But while in their business and political methods 
 the Guelphians are breezy and active, in their home- 
 life they partake more closely of the characteristics of 
 the parent nation; and no spot in the realm is more 
 typical of this life than this same Somerton-by-the-Sea, 
 where on a glorious morning in December, while John 
 and Lucy are sailing southward, the magnificent park 
 has just awakened to life after a night of peaceful and 
 refreshing quiet. The dew is on the grass and the 
 flowers have opened wide their petals to drink in every 
 drop that has gathered upon them, while the song- 
 birds in the trees above are singing gaily. Over the 
 lea comes the musical tinkle of the Swiss bells as the 
 kine get in motion and start toward the milking-pens, 
 cropping the fresh grass as they move along. 
 
138 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 But sweeter than the song of birds or the tinkle of 
 bells is the sound of childish laughter that comes rip- 
 pling through the broad windows of the stately mansion, 
 which stands half hidden by the great trees that rear 
 their heads so proudly and yet so meekly toward the 
 blue and seemingly limitless sky. It completes the 
 awakening symphony while bringing to the broad 
 veranda a barking, bounding Dalmatian hound, which 
 by every means known to his dogship, evinces his 
 joy at hearing his little playmates. The barking 
 attracts the children's attention and a curly pate is 
 thrust out of the window, while a childish voice calls: 
 
 "Here Don! Here Don! Nice doggy! Did you 
 get lonesome? We'll be out in a minute." 
 
 And almost immediately two rosy-cheeked, sturdy 
 tots of some four and six years come tumbling out of 
 the door, nearly falling over Don, the exuberance of 
 whose joy makes him a good deal of a barrier in the 
 way. 
 
 "Get down, Don!" said the elder of the two as he 
 pushed the hound out of his way and jumped to the 
 wide gravel walk, two steps at a time, while the younger 
 hitched himself down the steps more slowly as he 
 called out: 
 
 "Wait for me, Harry! W^ait for me!" 
 
 "I'll wait," called back the other, "but you can 
 come faster'n that, Bobby! Look up not down! 
 There, now jump! There you are! Go way, Don!" 
 
 Again the sturdy youngster gave the dog a push to 
 make him keep on four feet, and then they all started 
 up the walk on a run, the dog in the lead. 
 
 While they romp the whole household is awakening 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 139 
 
 and directly the sound of a sweet voice in song is wafted 
 out of the open doors and windows. 
 
 "Listen!" said Harry. "It's Lady Judith. Let's 
 go meet her," and off he darted around the corner 
 followed by Don and the chubby Bobby as fast as his 
 little fat legs could carry him. 
 
 They had no sooner disappeared than the singing 
 ceased; but in a couple of minutes they reappeared 
 holding to the hands and skirt of a bright, fresh, joyous 
 young woman, clad in a becoming walking suit, with 
 her head uncovered except for a wealth of hair that 
 closely resembled burnished copper and was done up in 
 a iruly Grecian fashion at the back. 
 
 To say that Lady Judith Osborne was attractive 
 would be a very trite statement of an indisputable 
 fact. Most young women of twenty-four who are in 
 the full knowledge of their God-given health and happi- 
 ness are attractive. Some may be more so than others, 
 but all have about them that charm which draws to 
 them more or less attention, and makes for them 
 friends and admirers — also some more and some less. 
 Lady Judith was one of those who had rather more 
 than less, although it must be admitted that her ad- 
 mirers were more numerous than her friends. This is 
 due to the fact that Lady Judith is inclined to make 
 the circle of her friends rather small, but she cannot 
 prevent people from admiring her from afar — both on 
 account of her personal appearance, and from the 
 further fact that she is the daughter of the prime 
 minister of Guelph and the Marchioness of Oxley in 
 her own right. 
 
 That Lady Judith is very well satisfied with her 
 
140 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 position in life, she has already given proof on several 
 occasions — ^when besought to change her lot of single 
 blessedness by men who are considered suitable alliances 
 by those competent to judge. She evidently has her 
 own idea of what constitutes happiness, however, and 
 up to the present time it has not appeared to depend 
 upon any man other than her father. 
 
 Right here it may be well to explain that the young 
 marchioness and her illustrious father, the Duke of 
 Lackland, are on terms of the closest intimacy. Having 
 had no mother that she could recollect, her father has 
 ever been her confidant. He, in turn, as his daughter 
 has grown out of her girlhood and developed into a 
 brilliant and talented young woman, has come to 
 depend upon her more and more, not only in his home 
 and social life, but as a counsellor in the affairs of 
 state. 
 
 "I do not know," he once said to her, when she had 
 suggested the solution of a puzzling diplomatic problem, 
 "where you get your insight into international affairs." 
 
 "I think I must inherit it from my father," she said 
 with a laugh, "unless, perhaps, it be from some of my 
 more distant, but no more illustrious ancestors." 
 
 "I do not know about that," he replied, tweaking her 
 ear, "but your grasp upon some of these complicated 
 matters is little short of a miracle." 
 
 "You knew the solution, father, better than I," she 
 said gravely, "but you have the fear that comes of 
 age and past experience; while I, in my youth, see 
 nothing but the bright side and have not yet learned 
 to be afraid." 
 
 The duke regarded her tenderly for several minutes 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 141 
 
 and then exclaimed in a voice of pride and affection: 
 "That answer alone stamps you as a most extraordinary 
 young woman." 
 
 These little exchanges of mutual confidence became 
 more and more frequent as the girl matured, until 
 Lady Judith has now become her father's almost sole 
 adviser. And had it not been that the warm weather 
 had brought the duke down to his country home, it 
 is doubtful if his daughter would have left Elmborn 
 even for a visit to such dear friends as those at Somerton- 
 by-the-Sea. 
 
 She had been promising herself this pleasure for the 
 past six months, for there was no place outside of 
 Lackland Hall in which she felt so much at home as 
 Somerton. Being in the same county, and the roads in 
 perfect condition, it did not take long for the fast- 
 flying electric motors to annihilate the space between 
 the two estates; and so, from her early girlhood, Lady 
 Judith had been in the habit of paying frequent visits 
 to Somerton, where Sir Allin and Lady Strong had 
 been real foster parents to her. In fact Lady Strong 
 had been the only mother she could remember, and 
 much of Lady Judith's fearlessness and self-reliance 
 were due to the broad American ideas gained from 
 this loving lady. 
 
 For Lady Strong was a Canadian. She had been 
 Miss Edna Gray and had married Sir Allin years 
 before when he was plain Allin Strong Shortly before 
 the birth of their first child, a daughter whom they 
 had named Constance, Allin through his mother, fell 
 heir to the estate and title of Somerton, and when the 
 national changes, heretofore referred to, had occurred 
 
142 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 a couple of years later they had removed hither from 
 Quebec. Here had been born their two other children, 
 Thomas, the heir to the estate and title — who had 
 adopted the family name of Allin in accordance with 
 the terms of his kinsman's will as well as in honor of 
 his great ancestor, Admiral Sir Thomas Allin — and 
 Sibyl, who was the same age as Lady Judith. 
 
 Just how Sir Allin had become so intimate with the 
 Duke of Lackland would have been hard for anyone 
 not thoroughly acquainted with the character of the 
 two men to have told. It was the mystery of the 
 county side; but it was really in no way remarkable. 
 It simply grew out of the fact that Sir Allin was a 
 nobleman in the true sense of the word — a perfect 
 gentleman, after the model of the world's great exemplar, 
 the First True Gentleman that ever lived. The duke 
 being a man of education and discernment, was quickly 
 impressed Avith Sir Allin 's kindly thought, which was 
 reflected in his every action; and when, early in his 
 political career he needed a staunch friend, supporter 
 and adviser. Sir Allin was the man to whom he turned. 
 It was plain that he had something which other men 
 of the duke's acquaintance did not have; but as Sir 
 Allin never forced his opinions and beliefs upon anyone, 
 the duke, a typical English gentleman, was careful never 
 to show any indication of inquisitiveness. 
 
 As soon as Lady Judith became old enough to visit 
 Somerton without her father, however, she was quick 
 to notice that Sir Allin's family was greatly different 
 from others she knew. There was about the house- 
 hold an air of repose and orderly harmony that she 
 was unaccustomed to, even in as dignified an atmos- 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 143 
 
 pliere as Lackland Hall. The Strong children were 
 always happy, peaceable and healthy, and while they 
 occasionally met with little bumps, or other childish 
 injuries, they never seemed to pay any attention to, 
 or talk about them. In fact the atmosphere of the 
 whole household was so different that she asked her 
 father why it was. He looked at her sternly for a 
 moment as he replied : 
 
 "Remember your position, and never allow yourself 
 to show any curiosity concerning your friends and 
 neighbors." 
 
 "But, father, I am curious," she insisted. "Why 
 don't the children cry when they fall down and bump 
 their heads ? It isn't natural." 
 
 The duke bit his lip to keep from smiling as he 
 replied: "It may be natural to them. It is certainly a 
 good trait and I hope you will pattern after them." 
 
 Year by year as Lady Judith came to know the family 
 better and to see the harmony existing in it, she had 
 tried little by little to pattern after it in many ways, 
 until at length, when she had come to partially under- 
 stand the reason for it all, she had, without saying any- 
 thing to her father, tried to learn more of that Truth 
 which was guiding and protecting Sir Allin's family. 
 
 When Lady Judith was eighteen, Constance, the 
 elder daughter of Sir Allin, paid a visit to America, 
 and shortly after her return married a gentleman with 
 whom she had become acquainted while there — Judge 
 Morgan Taylor, C. S. D., LL. D. To them had been 
 born Harold and Robert, the youngsters who now 
 held Lady Judith captive and were leading her up the 
 broad walk. 
 
144 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Let's go out and look at the deers," said Harold 
 as he tugged at Lady Judith's hand. "They'll be up 
 by the pen." 
 
 "Yes, let's," echoed sturdy Bobby. "Let's look at 
 the deers." 
 
 "All right," said Lady Judith, "but you shouldn't 
 say deers — just deer, the same as though there were 
 only one deer." 
 
 "Mommer calls us dears," said Bobby, "and 
 mommer knows." 
 
 Lady Judith laughed: "Yes, mommer knows. You 
 are dears but not the kind that run in the park." 
 
 "We run in the park," said Harry. "We'd rather 
 run in the park than anywhere." 
 
 "Such boys!" she exclaimed. "But the deer that 
 we are going to see are not the kind that are dears." 
 
 "I think they are," said Bobby, "they are the dearest 
 little deers in the world." 
 
 "Except Lady Judith," interrupted Harold, "she's 
 the dearest dear." 
 
 Lady Judith shook her head as she laughingly 
 exclaimed: "It's no use. I'll give it up!" 
 
 "Give what up?" said a voice at her shoulder that 
 caused her to give the least bit of a start. "I did not 
 know that the Lady Judith ever gave up anything." 
 
 "It's Uncle Tom! It's Uncle Tom!" cried both the 
 children at once, and letting go Lady Judith they 
 seized upon the stalwart young man who had so sud- 
 denly made his appearance, striving to see which should 
 be first on his shoulder. 
 
 "You didn't answer my question.?" said the young 
 man as soon as he had given each of the youngsters a 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 145 
 
 welcoming kiss and they had calmed down enough to 
 make talking possible. "What was it you were giving 
 up?" 
 
 "Trying to explain the mysteries of their own 
 language to two young Englishmen," she said. "I 
 was trying to teach them not to say deers. But I 
 thought you were in Elmbom." 
 
 "So I was, but I heard you were here and came 
 down." 
 
 "You think Lady Judith is a dear, don't you, Uncle 
 Tom.?" suddenly asked Harold, his mind reverting to 
 the language lesson. 
 
 Lady Judith's face turned pink. 
 
 "How dare you ask such a question," said Tom 
 with emphasis, "when — " 
 
 "Yes, indeed," interrupted Lady Judith, "how dare 
 you ask such a question ?" 
 
 "When you know that I do," finished Tom. 
 
 Lady Judith's face became more pink and a startled 
 little laugh escaped her as she exclaimed: "How can 
 
 you?" 
 
 "How can I help it ?" he echoed under his breath. 
 
 There is no telling what might have followed had 
 not Bobby caught sight of his father on the veranda 
 and called out: "See, father, see! Uncle Tom's come 
 home!" 
 
 Judge Taylor descended the steps and approached 
 with extended hand: "This is indeed unexpected. We 
 hadn't hoped to see you before Christmas. To what 
 do we owe the pleasure ?" 
 
 Tom looked at Lady Judith questioningly as he 
 Fcplied: "Oh, just a desire to leave Elmborn. Every- 
 
146 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 one I cared for had left and I thought I might as well 
 do likewise. Everyone at home is well, of course?" he 
 continued with a quizzical smile. 
 
 "I am glad that at least you do not doubt that," 
 said Judge Taylor. "There is that much hope for 
 you." 
 
 "Why should I doubt it, Judge? I have never seen 
 any of them any other way," and again Tom smiled 
 broadly. 
 
 "And you see no reason why your father's family 
 should be free from sickness and inharmony, while, all 
 around them, many families are continually suffering 
 from both .^" 
 
 "Oh, yes," said Tom, "I see a very good reason. 
 They are healthier." 
 
 Lady Judith looked at the young man with surprise. 
 
 "How can you, brought up as you have been, make 
 such an answer as that.''" she exclaimed. 
 
 "How would you have me answer?" 
 
 "According to your real conviction. You know well 
 that the freedom of your father's family from sickness 
 is due to their right thought." 
 
 "I am not so sure of it," insisted Tom. "I see 
 plenty of other people well and happy who have an 
 entirely different thought from theirs." 
 
 "Do not worry about Tom," said Judge Taylor. 
 "He is just talking for the sake of argument. He is — " 
 
 "He's just talking error, that's all," put in Harold 
 who had been listening intently to all that had been 
 said. "But just wait until he gets sick; then you'll see." 
 
 "Then you think it is possible for me to get sick, 
 do you ?" 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 147 
 
 "Anybody who thinks error can get sick," replied 
 the child. 
 
 The sound of the breakfast bell interrupted the con- 
 versation, and both boys made for the house as fast 
 as they could run, with Don barking at their heels. 
 
 Seated at the breakfast table the conversation, 
 stimulated by Tom's arrival, touched upon pretty 
 nearly all the topics of the day and finally drifted to 
 people and affairs across the sea. 
 
 "What seems to be the opinion in Elmborn regarding 
 the action of the Canadian parliament?" asked Sir 
 Allin. "Will it be satisfied with home rule or will it 
 seek absolute independence.^" 
 
 "I'm not authority on public sentiment," replied 
 Tom. "Lady Judith, being on the inside, ought to 
 have better information, even though longer from 
 town." 
 
 "I'm not good at conundrums. Sir Allin. You 
 never can tell what a lot of ambitious men may do," 
 declared Lady Judith. "But if Canada wants inde- 
 pendence I favor it." 
 
 "Which means that the duke and his majesty favor 
 it, I suppose?" ventured Judge Taylor. 
 
 "Not at all," said his wife. "Lady Judith and her 
 father are not always agreed upon national policies." 
 
 "Not at first," said Sir Allin with an odd little smile. 
 
 "Now, Sir Allin," laughed Lady Judith, "you know 
 I do not always have things my own way." 
 
 "My dear young lady, I did not say that you did. 
 I simply said that at first you were not agreed." 
 
 "And you know I give in quite as often as father." 
 
 "Considering that your father is the prime minister 
 
148 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 of Guelph," said Sir Allin with a merry twinkle in his 
 eye, "let us hope so; at least for a few years yet." 
 
 " Why ?" asked Judge Taylor with a laugh. "Woman 
 was made to rule." 
 
 "And I know a woman whose rule, I think, would 
 almost revolutionize the world," declared Sir Allin, 
 
 "Who is she?" queried Lady Judith. 
 
 "She is the wife of the foremost American diplomat 
 of today, Mrs. Lucy Lee Winslow. Of all the women 
 I have ever met, I have never known one who was so 
 quick to detect error of every sort, or who could so 
 easily bring harmony out of chaos. I feel that it is 
 she, quite as much as her husband, who is responsible 
 for the lead the United States has taken in the effort 
 to bring about international disarmament as well as to 
 increase the sentiment of the American people in favor 
 of such action." 
 
 "I have often heard my father speak of Mr. 
 Winslow," said Lady Judith, "but I do not think he 
 ever met his wife. Has she ever visited Guelph ?" 
 
 " Oh, yes ! At the time Mr. Winslow was ambassadoi 
 to Russia some years ago, they spent several months 
 here on their return to America. It was a couple of 
 years later, however, right after your father became 
 prime minister, that he met Mr. Winslow, who came 
 over on a special diplomatic mission in the final settle- 
 ment of the apportionment of Manchuria." 
 
 "That must have been about the time you were 
 active in politics," ventured Lady Judith. 
 
 "Being well acquainted with Mr. Winslow," ex- 
 plained Sir Allin, "I became likewise well acquainted 
 with your father. I doubt if ever a matter of so great 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 149 
 
 importance between nations, was settled with so little 
 trouble as was that. 
 
 "I shall never forget the first conference. I was 
 invited to be present. The duke had prepared certain 
 concessions he was willing to make. Mr. Winslow 
 looked them over and after a few moments said : 'They 
 are hardly fair, My Lord !' The duke frowned. 'What 
 more do you wish, sir.?' he asked. 'You mistake, My 
 Lord,' said Winslow. T mean they are hardly fair to 
 Guelph. You have conceded more than we ask.' 
 
 "I nearly laughed at the surprised expression on 
 the duke's face as it changed from a frown to a smile. 
 He looked at Winslow for fully a minute before he 
 replied. Then he broke into a hearty laugh and as 
 he brought his fist down upon the table with a sounding 
 whack he said: 'Egad, sir, this is a new kind of diplo- 
 macy to me. You are the first man I ever saw who 
 would not take all he could get, fair or unfair. Has 
 the United States turned philanthropist?' 'Oh, I don't 
 know,' replied John with his good-natured smile, 'the 
 United States gave Spain twenty millions for the Philip- 
 pines when she might have taken them for nothing.' 
 'Yes,' said the duke, 'but when you gave the Filipinos 
 their freedom they paid you back.' 
 
 "But," continued Sir Allin, "from that moment there 
 was no hitch. The duke saw that the United States 
 wanted to be fair and the government of Guelph met 
 it more than half way. It took a load off your 
 father's mind, as that was the year that Benton made 
 his great attack upon the government. Had the other 
 members of the cabinet been governed by your father's 
 advice and settled with Japan and Germany as with 
 
150 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 the United States, the ministry would not have fallen 
 the following year and much trouble would have been 
 averted. 
 
 "Jack, — I call him Jack because he and I were 
 schoolmates and roommates, I won't tell you how many 
 years ago, — stopped with us in town while on this mis- 
 sion. That evening in talking over our interview with 
 the duke, I said to him: 'I see you are still practicing 
 the Golden Rule, Jack.' 
 
 "He laughed just as he used to at school as he 
 replied :' Just the same, AUin ! Just the same! If you 
 wish good treatment, you must treat others as you 
 would have them treat you. I think that was the 
 first thing I told you when you came to Reciproca, 
 wasn't it?' 
 
 " 'Yes,' I replied. 'And do you remember what I 
 told you a few nights after .'*' 
 
 " 'Can't say that I do,' was his answer. 
 
 " 'I remember it very well, I said: Jack, you are all 
 right, but you are an awful mollycoddle!' 
 
 A maid at this moment entered with a sealed 
 envelope. 
 
 "A messenger just brought it from Vreelong," she 
 explained. 
 
 Sir Allin opened it and glanced hastily over the 
 message, while an expression of pleased surprise burst 
 from his lips. 
 
 "It is from Jack!" he exclaimed. "He is on board 
 the steamship Atlantis and will be here tomorrow." 
 
 "Not really the same Mr. Winslow of whom we 
 have just been talking?" queried Lady Judith. 
 
 "The very same," declared Sir Allin joj^ully. 
 
HISTORICAL AND OTHERWISE 151 
 
 "And is he an awful mollycoddle, grandpa?" asked 
 Harold. 
 
 Sir Allin laughed with the light-heartedness of a 
 boy as he replied: 
 
 "Just you wait and see." 
 
CHAPTER II 
 
 LADY Judith's first lesson 
 
 The present prime minister of the kingdom ol 
 Guelph, Charles Edward Frederick Poole Osborne, 
 second duke of Lackland, is a descendant of one of 
 the early dukes of Suffolk, all of whom, for centuries, 
 have been prominent figures in English history. Not 
 all of these dukes have by any means been good and 
 not all have been successful — in fact one, who was 
 prime minister back in the seventeenth century, made 
 such a mess of it that the king cut off his head; but 
 whether good or bad, successes or failures, the majority 
 of them have left their imprint upon the history of 
 their times. Even so the Duke of Lackland has 
 already left his mark upon the history of Guelph and 
 with a firm belief in his own ability, he has made him- 
 self easily the first man in the realm. 
 
 From the brief introduction through the breakfast- 
 table chat recorded in the last chapter, one might think 
 that the Duke of Lackland was easily moved, either 
 through personal attachment or the character of his 
 environments; but such is not the case. True, he may 
 have made some mistakes, but being a man of indomi- 
 table will and having always aimed at the highest 
 good, his influence upon the brief history of the nation 
 and upon his own times has been for the betterment 
 of mankind. 
 
 152 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 153 
 
 The Duke had succeeded to his title when but twenty- 
 five years of age, and immediately took his seat in the 
 House of Lords. It was the critical period in the 
 formation of the government of Guelph and so active 
 was he in promoting the interests of the kingdom, and 
 such a clear understanding did he show of the needs 
 of the rapidly growing nation, that when Albert II 
 ascended the throne he called upon the Duke of Lack- 
 land to form a ministry. 
 
 By birth the duke was the first peer of the realm, 
 and while not related by blood to the reigning family, 
 he had, soon after he succeeded to the title, married the 
 king's sister. When his daughter Judith was born, 
 Albert, himself childless, had, as a special mark of 
 favor, created her Marchioness of Oxley — the title 
 nearest the crown. 
 
 Being an upright man, with a strong sense of living 
 up to his highest conviction of right, the duke could 
 not fail to have many opponents and some pronounced 
 enemies. Whether the Honorable George Lytton 
 Benton belonged to the first or last of these two classes, 
 the duke was for many years unable to decide. Being 
 political rivals, they had quite naturally indulged in 
 some strong terms concerning each other's policies; 
 but it had never entered the mind of the duke to hold 
 any personal enmity against his opponent. It had 
 only been against the things for which Benton stood 
 that the duke had been outspoken in his condemna- 
 tion, regarding them as unwise and against the welfare 
 of the young kingdom. 
 
 While for years the duke has been the undisputed 
 leader of the House of Lords, Benton had been the 
 
154 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 leader of the House of Commons for almost a corre- 
 sponding period, although he was some years the duke's 
 junior. As in the case of Disraeli and Gladstone, first 
 one and then the other had dominated parliament and 
 the government. Each had been prime minister once 
 and the duke twice — being now in his second term. 
 Benton's opportunity had come at the time when Guelph 
 had engaged in its only war — a war which Benton 
 advised but to which the duke was opposed. Although 
 it had resulted in a signal victory for the new kingdom, 
 the commercial results had been bad, and so, when the 
 time came for another test, the duke had been able to 
 point out wherein the war had been an evil instead of 
 an unmitigated good. 
 
 At the present time, in conjunction with the great 
 powers of the world, a leading question before the 
 Guelphians is that of disarmament. For more than 
 fifty years every peace congress held and every session 
 of the Hague tribunal has concerned itself with this 
 matter, and had it not been for the ever recurring 
 Eastern question, all of the great powers, under certain 
 conditions, would have been glad to reduce their arma- 
 ment to the lowest possible force — a force simply suffi- 
 cient to police their coast and frontiers and to keep in 
 order the dissatisfied of their own people, of which 
 there still seemed a plenty. 
 
 But there were reasons other than political and the 
 difference of birth which, from the first, made the 
 Duke of Lackland and George Lytton Benton natural 
 adversaries — for politics is only a difference of opinion, 
 while birth at best, is but an awakening. The duke 
 was a man who, as has been said, ever lived up to his 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 155 
 
 highest conviction of right, while Benton made the 
 most of every political opportunity, whether in line 
 with his convictions or otherwise. While it could not 
 be said that he had ever been found on both sides of 
 any particular question, he had frequently ignored, com- 
 pletely, issues upon which he had previously taken a 
 radical stand, declaring that the condition which made 
 the question paramount had ceased to exist. He was 
 ever creating new issues, and was a great favorite with 
 the common people. If not a demagogue, he certainly 
 laid himself open to the charge. 
 
 While but little past forty, he had been a prominent 
 figure in Guelphian politics since he became of age. 
 Left an enormous estate by his father, a billionaire 
 steel manufacturer, he had so managed the property 
 as to greatly increase his wealth; and one of the most 
 serious charges made against him was that he was in 
 politics to advance his personal affairs rather than 
 those of the government. He had large interests in 
 various lines of industries in many lands and large 
 holdings in railroad and industrial securities. At the 
 time he had been premier, he had taken the portfolio 
 of commerce and labor, so that there seemed some 
 foundation for the charge that he administered the 
 affairs of the government to meet the needs of his 
 corporations, rather than the needs of the people. 
 
 Wealth, however, was not his ambition. More than 
 all else he craved power. It was for this that he had 
 entered politics, and his success had been so great, 
 that during his term as premier he had allowed his 
 fancy to soar in the wildest flights. Realizing that it 
 would be difficult to attain the height to which he 
 
156 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 aspired unless he were elevated to the peerage, he had 
 tried his best to secure a patent of Guelphian nobility. 
 Not having been able, however, to do this, he decided 
 that the easiest way to attain his ambition was through 
 marriage — and if by marriage, why not with the 
 daughter of his strongest rival ? He readily perceived 
 the possibilities arising from such an union and so the 
 one upon whom his choice had fallen was the Lady 
 Judith Osborne. 
 
 Political considerations had opened to him the doors 
 of Oxley House, the duke's city residence, and he had 
 made the most of these opportunities in becoming 
 acquainted with the young marchioness. Being a man 
 of many attainments, and, with all his business acumen, 
 likewise a brilliant scholar, a fascinating conversationa- 
 list and a man of unusual culture — developed through 
 travel and association with the brightest men in the 
 world — he did not lack for topics or words to make 
 himself agreeable. Endowed by nature with a physique 
 which made him conspicuous, his personal appearance 
 alone was sufficient to attract the attention of most 
 women. Dashing in appearance and manner, he had 
 also a magnetic personality and knew full well how to 
 make the best use of his abilities. 
 
 Thus equipped, and being considerably her senior, 
 Benton had at first made a most favorable impression 
 upon the young marchioness. As she came to know 
 him better, however, she detected in him the absence 
 of that true manliness that appeals to a noble character, 
 and had it not been that she recognized in him a power- 
 ful political leader she would have avoided him entirely. 
 
 But it was just at this time that the duke was en- 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 157 
 
 deavoring to bring about certain reforms in the adminis- 
 tration of industrial affairs, and on her father's account 
 she tried to lay aside her prejudices and treat the 
 premier courteously. Try as she would, however, 
 there was something about him that repelled her, and 
 she quickly perceived that even in his most popular 
 measures he was selfish and insincere. When at last 
 her woman's wit disclosed to her his real intentions, 
 she was filled with a repugnance which she took no 
 pains to conceal. 
 
 But Benton was not a man to be easily avoided. 
 As premier of Guelph he had a social standing that 
 was quite as exalted to some in this new kingdom as 
 though he were of noble birth, and, so, in spite of her 
 attempt to shun him, he finally found the opportunity 
 he desired to make known to her his wishes. 
 
 It was at an embassy ball given in the palace. With 
 her father. Lady Judith had been in waiting upon the 
 king and queen. Upon their retirement she and the 
 Duchess of Newcomb had become the center of a little 
 group in one of the numerous alcoves with which the 
 palace abounds, but gradually she had been left alone. 
 First her father had been led away by Admiral More- 
 land to meet a visiting dignitary. Then his grace of 
 Penrose had claimed the duchess for a dance. A few 
 minutes later she had deliberately sent away a couple 
 of the younger court ladies who had failed to interest 
 her, and was about to seek more entertaining company 
 when she was confronted by the prime minister. She 
 started to rise but he detained her. 
 
 "Do not go," he said, "I have something to say to 
 you that I am sure will interest you, although at first 
 
158 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 it may be new and startling. I hope before I finish, 
 however, that you will see the wisdom of what I have 
 to propose and will honor my proposal." 
 
 Again she started to arise. "I should greatly prefer 
 not to hear it," she said. "I am sure it will not meet 
 with my approval." 
 
 "And even at that, it may interest you," he said in 
 a manner most courteous. "Pray remain seated. I 
 shall not detain you long." 
 
 His -manner was so quiet and yet so forceful, that 
 while Lady Judith felt certain of what he was about 
 to say, she could not refuse to listen. 
 
 "The matter upon which I would speak," he said 
 gravely, "is one very near my heart, and I have the 
 honor to believe that, although a political antagonist of 
 your father, I shall have his full sanction in the matter." 
 
 Lady Judith looked at him increduously and was 
 about to utter a protest, but he interrupted her. 
 
 "I know what you would say," he declared, "but 
 with your youth and inexperience in the ways of the 
 world, you do not comprehend what may come into 
 the minds of men, especially of those who, like your 
 father and myself, have to deal with diplomatic affairs." 
 
 Then, much as though he were setting forth a line 
 of policy to a meeting of cabinet ministers, he made 
 his proposal. There was no mention of love, only of 
 great admiration and the benefits to be derived from 
 such a matrimonial alliance, and so adroitly was 
 the proposal worded, that for a time she was led to 
 believe that he was actually speaking with the consent 
 and approval of the duke. He referred to his work as 
 prime minister and to his desire to make Guelph a 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 159 
 
 great nation. Realizing her interest in the people — 
 with whom she was so great a favorite as to be almost 
 a popular idol — and her great desire for their better- 
 ment, he pointed out the benefit they would derive if 
 he were joined with her in the work for their good. 
 
 His words were fair, but they lacked the true ring, 
 and her woman's sensitiveness rebelled at the proposal. 
 
 "I love my country and its people," she finally said, 
 "but I do not feel that I am called upon to make such 
 a sacrifice as this." 
 
 He smiled suavely although the thrust cut him to 
 the quick. 
 
 "I am sorry you look upon it in that light," he said. 
 *'To become the wife of the prime minister of Guelph 
 — though a commoner — would not be considered such 
 a sacrifice by most women, even though to the manner 
 born." 
 
 "True, but they have not all been a prime minister's 
 daughter," she said proudly. 
 
 "That was five years ago, you were little more than 
 a child then." 
 
 "I shall be older the next time," she retorted. 
 
 He laughed a little sarcastically. "Considerably. I 
 trust you will change your mind long ere that." 
 
 "Never!" she exclaimed indignantly. "But whether 
 the daughter of a prime minister or not, I am still 
 Marchioness of Oxley." 
 
 Then, after a moment's pause and filled with an 
 irresistible desire to make her words as biting as 
 possible, she added: "But doubt not, Mr. Benton, 
 that I shall be a prime minister's daughter again, and 
 that right speedily." 
 
1«0 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "The quickest way to become so," he declared, "is 
 to become my wife. Your father realizes this and 
 would be glad to have it happen. He is entitled to be 
 even more than a prime minister. With my popularity 
 — with your popularity and right of birth, and with the 
 dislike of the people to their present sovereign — " 
 
 "They do not dislike their sovereign," she interrupted 
 suddenly. 
 
 "Let me finish," he said sternly. "With their pres- 
 ent opposition to the King, whether it be because of 
 their own dislike, or whether the unrest be incited by 
 others — there is no reason why you should not, with 
 my assistance, become, not only the daughter of a 
 prime minister, but," in a whisper, "why you should 
 not at once become queen of Guelph." 
 
 He leaned forward with bated breath to watch the 
 effect of his words. That they would startle her he 
 had no fear; that they would cause her to listen he had 
 no doubt and that they might arouse her ambition and 
 cause her to accept his proposal he had hope; but for 
 what did happen he was not prepared. 
 
 "Traitor!" she exclaimed, hurling the words at him 
 almost before he had finished his speech. "Traitor, 
 to have accepted the highest position in the realm, 
 while your heart was filled with such dastardly thoughts. 
 I will expose your perfidy!" 
 
 At her first word he had recoiled; and when she 
 started to rise, he put his hand upon her shoulder and 
 prevented it. 
 
 "Stop and listen!" he said sternly. "You will do 
 nothing of the kind! The very first whisper of such a 
 suggestion would mark, not my downfall, but your 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 161 
 
 own and that of your father! Who, think you, would 
 believe that I would suggest such a thing to you, 
 without the duke's knowledge and consent ?" 
 
 She sank back into her seat appalled at the picture. 
 
 Not realizing that it was possible to say too much, 
 he continued: 
 
 "It is doubtful if even your father would believe 
 you; and if he dared to speak, his words would be 
 attributed to political jealousy. I am too powerful 
 with the people to be overthrown by a girl's story." 
 
 She made a desperate effort and released herself 
 from his grasp. 
 
 "You coward!" she cried in a fierce whisper as she 
 drew herself to her full height. "To think that such 
 as you call themselves men in the image and likeness 
 of God. You are the manifestation of evil! Out of 
 my way! Let me pass! You have been telling me lies! 
 Lies ! My father knows nothing of this base proposal !" 
 
 He stepped to one side. 
 
 "Go!" he exclaimed. "Go and tell your father! 
 If he believes you he will tell you what a fool you are 
 not to accept my offer. Go!" 
 
 Drawing her skirts about her she passed him as 
 though he were some polluted thing, and sought the 
 duke; but the duke had been called suddenly over to 
 the House of Lords and had asked Lady Newcomb to 
 see his daughter safely home. Without delay. Lady 
 Judith had asked to be taken thither; but Lady 
 Newcomb could not leave at the moment and as a 
 result it was long past midnight when Lady Judith 
 reached Oxley House. Late as it was her father had 
 not yet returned, but had sent a message for her not to 
 
162 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 wait up for him. This in itself was unusual, and with 
 the other happenings of the night, so greatly disturbed 
 the thoughts of the young marchioness that she found 
 herself wondering if after all Benton's words might 
 not be true and if perchance her father did not have 
 ambitions which he had never confided to her. 
 
 Two years later Lady Judith would have recognized 
 the lie for what it was; but at this time she had not 
 learned where to go for guidance, and as a result 
 passed a miserable night. Looking back upon the 
 duke's words and actions for the past few months, she 
 seemed to find in them confirmation of Benton's 
 statements. By the time that her father did come 
 home she was in such a state that she did not dare to 
 talk with him and kept herself locked in her own room, 
 where, as the sun was rising, she fell into a troubled 
 sleep with the sense of being without a friend. 
 
 She was awakened the following morning by a call 
 from Constance Taylor, who had come up from Somer- 
 ton with the Judge on a lecture tour. For a moment 
 she forgot her worriment and sent word by the maid 
 that she would be down at once. But while dressing, 
 the thoughts of the previous night forced themselves 
 upon her. It was as though a black cloud had sud- 
 denly obscured the sun, and the joy which she had 
 experienced but a moment before gave way to a name- 
 less sense of inharmony that almost overpowered her. 
 When she met Constance in the drawing room ten 
 minutes later, that clear-sighted young matron, in the 
 first hasty glance, detected the inharmony and gather- 
 ing the girl in her arms asked : 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 163 
 
 "What is it, dearie? What do you think has gone 
 wrong ?" 
 
 "What do I think has gone wrong?" she sobbed 
 burying her face on the other's shoulder. "Every- 
 thing! And I don't only think it, I know it." 
 
 "Then let me give you a better knowledge. In the 
 realm of the real nothing can go wrong, you know; 
 because God makes and governs all and He makes 
 only good. In God's kingdom, which is everywhere, 
 everything goes right." 
 
 "When I tell you what has happened you will not 
 say so." 
 
 "Oh yes, I shall," calmly. "If evil seems to have 
 happened I shall know that it only seems, because 
 evil is false. God and his government alone is true. 
 Come, now, put all this out of your mind and dry your 
 tears." 
 
 The girl gradually ceased her sobs and as she raised 
 her eyes to those of her friend exclaimed: 
 
 "I wish I could believe as you do, Constance. It 
 must be such a comfort" 
 
 "It is, dearie. And you can believe it, because it 
 is true. I have proved it so many, many times. Now 
 let's hear what the error is, so we can destroy it." 
 
 In disconnected sentences Lady Judith poured her 
 startling story into Mrs. Taylor's sympathetic ears. 
 She told in detail of Benton's proposal, his insinuations 
 and her fears. At first her remarkable tale of suggested 
 treason, even caused a momentary sense of inharmony 
 in the trained thought of her hearer, because of its 
 perfidious and invidious subtlety; but as she listened. 
 
164 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 there came to her a clearer sense of its falsity and she 
 detected the lie and the thought back of it. 
 
 "Lady Judith," she said quietly but firmly when 
 the girl had finished, "you must tell all this to your 
 father at once. You ought to know — you do know 
 him too well to permit such thoughts to enter your 
 mind. You have been doing your father a grave 
 injustice. I know it! No man with such thoughts 
 could do the things he has done for the good of the 
 nation. You are surely bearing false witness." 
 
 Lady Judith flung herself into her friend's arms. 
 
 "Your words are true!" she exclaimed. "I feel that 
 they are. O what a load of grief you have lifted from 
 ray heart!" 
 
 "No, dearie, not I, but Truth has lifted the load. I 
 am but the channel. It is always thus." 
 
 Lady Judith looked at her questioningly. "I do 
 not understand," she said. 
 
 "Why, dearie, can you not see that what has destroyed 
 your sense of evil conditions — what has destroyed the 
 lie — is not my words, but the truth they conveyed. 
 In the same way, it was not George Benton's words 
 that caused you grief, but your belief in the lie which 
 they contained. And just as I have been a channel 
 for truth, so he has been a channel for error. 
 
 "And now, Lady Judith," she continued earnestly, 
 "the only way that we can fully destroy all sense of 
 evil in our own thought — all sense of anger against Mr. 
 Benton — and be able to obey the command of the 
 Master to love our enemies, is to know that it is not 
 really the man in God's image and likeness who has 
 done this thing, but falsity; and that man cannot be 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 165 
 
 made a channel for error. In this way we shall Idse all 
 sense of resentment against Mr. Benton and be able 
 to see the impersonal evil which Love can and will 
 destroy." 
 
 "I think I catch a faint glimpse of your meaning," 
 said the girl. "I will do as you say — go to my father. 
 Will you come?" 
 
 "No. It is better for you and your father to meet 
 this trial without the assistance of a third party. But 
 afterwards — after you have told your father — if either 
 or both of you want any help that we can give you, do 
 not hesitate to call on us." 
 
 When Lady Judith told her story to her father, 
 the duke's anger was fearful; but even the little glimpse 
 that his daughter had gained of the truth, enabled her 
 to control herself and to help calm him. As best she 
 could, she repeated Mrs. Taylor's words, and her 
 attitude so surprised the duke that for a moment he 
 sufficiently forgot his anger as to ask: 
 
 "Where did you ever get such an idea as that of 
 loving your enemy?" 
 
 "From Constance Taylor, father. They certainly have 
 a different religion at Somerton. They have some- 
 thing that others do not seem to have, just as I told 
 you when a child." 
 
 "Without doubt they are earnest Christians," 
 replied the duke, "and I shall try to use a little of 
 their method in this case if I can. However, the king 
 must be told; not that I wish to injure Mr. Benton, 
 but because a man with no principle — whether Mr. 
 Benton or the greatest peer in the realm — is not fit to 
 be prime minister." 
 
166 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 And tell the king he did. The scene that followed 
 cannot be described, because neither the king nor the 
 duke would ever consent to discuss it. Suffice it to 
 say that the king's anger was even greater than the 
 duke's. Had such a report been borne to a king 
 a hundred and fifty years previous, the head of the 
 prime minister would have paid the penalty. 
 
 But in the kingdom of Guelph they do things differ- 
 ently. To a few of the king's most trusted councilors 
 the situation was explained and parliament was pro- 
 rogued. Upon the issue of a changed foreign policy, an 
 election was ordered; and by a brief hint at the truth 
 in the radical strongholds, the conservatives won a 
 substantial victory and the Duke of Lackland was 
 again summoned to form a ministry. 
 
 During this time, however, it must not be thought 
 that Benton had been idle. Realizing the cause of 
 the sudden action, he had, by an appeal to the people, 
 done his best to stem the tide which had set in against 
 him; but the knowledge that his treachery was known 
 had caused a fear that made him timid, and long before 
 election he felt the approach of certain defeat. Secretly 
 he became a most bitter enemy, not only of the duke 
 and Lady Judith, but of the king and his councilors as 
 well. In public, however, he professed to take the 
 whole matter as simply another turn of the political 
 wheel and declared, after the election, that he had not 
 been given his discharge, only a furlough. He still 
 retained his seat in parliament and the following month 
 started in his private yacht, the Falcon, on a tour 
 around the world. 
 
 In many places — the inside history of his recent 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 167 
 
 defeat being known to only a small group in Guelph — 
 he was received with distinguished honors and enter- 
 tained at numerous public meetings, banquets and 
 social functions. Rankling with a desire to cause 
 trouble for the new ministry, he so worded his speeches 
 on such occasions as to give the impression abroad 
 that Guelph not only considered herself a world-power, 
 but had hopes at no distant day of ruling the sea and 
 extending her dominion. 
 
 At present Benton was in the United States of 
 America; but evidence was not wanting that he had 
 in Guelph plenty of lieutenants, who not only kept 
 him minutely informed of the course of events, but 
 were willing and ready to accept his money and to 
 carry out his plans to injure all those to whom he 
 attributed his downfall. 
 
 First and foremost among these was the duke and 
 his daughter, and the ways in which Benton found 
 means to vent his spleen and annoy them were numerous 
 and unexpected. He caused stories to be circulated det- 
 rimental to the duke's financial condition at a time 
 when he was trying to assist in a large manufacturing 
 industry. He caused to be published in a newspaper 
 in which he was interested, a story reflecting upon some 
 of the duke's ancestors. It was clearly proven that 
 Benton was responsible for an attempt upon the duke's 
 life by supposed housebreakers, while to crown his in- 
 famy, he had caused to be circulated stories reflecting 
 upon the honor of the duke in relation to other members 
 of the ministry. 
 
 At first neither the duke nor his daughter were able 
 to determine the source of these attacks, but as investi- 
 
168 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 gallons were started, they all pointed clearly to Benton. 
 Being at a loss as to the best course to pursue and 
 remembering the help that Sir AUiu had been to him 
 in his early days as a politician and diplomat, the 
 duke again turned to this friend for advice. 
 
 That he might not seem to be giving too much 
 importance to the matter, the duke brought it up in 
 an incidental way at a very informal dinner to which 
 he had invited Sir AUin and Admiral Sir William More- 
 land — for although considerably younger than either 
 the duke or Sir Allin, the admiral was a staunch friend 
 of both. It is quite probable, too, that the duke 
 was anxious to get the admiral's views, for he was 
 exactly the opposite of Sir Allin in thought and method. 
 
 "While Sir Allin's motto was: "Do right for righteous- 
 ness' sake," the admiral's might well have been: "My 
 country! Right or wrong my country!" 
 
 Very adroitly, as he thought, the duke had led the 
 conversation up to the doings and sayings of Benton 
 abroad. Then he had related simply as a bit of table 
 gossip the annoying happenings already referred to. 
 In spite of his seeming indifference to the matter, it 
 was at once plain to his guests that he was deeply in 
 earnest, and they expressed the keenest interest. 
 
 "And what steps have you taken," inquired the 
 admiral, "to put a stop to further attacks?" 
 
 "Practically none," replied the duke, "unless it has 
 been to try and guard more closely those avenues 
 through which he has already reached us. Inasmuch 
 as all his attacks have been based on falsehoods, it is 
 impossible to tell where he may strike next. I had 
 hoped that Sir Allin might suggest some method to 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 169 
 
 guard us against our enemy — for this is what he seems 
 determined to be." 
 
 Sir Alliu paused with a nut in one hand and a nut- 
 cracker in the other. Speaking slowly to give empha- 
 sis to his words he said: 
 
 "There is but one way to rid one's self of one's enemy. 
 That is to destroy the enemy." 
 
 "Quite right!" exclaimed Sir William. "Benton 
 must be destroyed." 
 
 "Easily said!" was the duke's comment, "but we 
 have discovered that under existing circumstances, Mr. 
 Benton is not so easily disposed of." 
 
 "I do not think," replied Sir Allin as he proceeded 
 to crack the nut, "that I mentioned Mr. Benton's 
 name. I said that there was but one way to rid one's 
 self of one's enemy — " 
 
 "Well," said the admiral, "isn't Benton the enemy.''" 
 
 "Scientifically speaking, he is not," was Sir Allin's 
 reply. "The real enemy is the impersonal evil, the 
 falsehood — to which the duke has just referred; that 
 error which is using Mr. Benton as a channel. This 
 is the enemy to be destroyed." 
 
 Lady Judith, who had up to this time been but an 
 interested listener, gave her father a knowing look as 
 she exclaimed: "How much better Sir Allin explains 
 it than I did!" 
 
 "Nonsense!" exclaimed the admiral emphatically. 
 "Sir Allin is always suggesting absurdities." 
 
 Sir Allin continued to extract the kernel from the 
 shell as he laughingly replied : "Absurd to you because 
 you have never been willing to look farther than your 
 eyes can see. But it is most rational to me." 
 
170 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 The duke looked puzzled, "You will not deny my 
 willingness to search, Sir Allin; but even I am unable 
 to see how your view of the matter can help the situa- 
 tion." 
 
 "If we can detect a lie, it is certainly easier to get 
 at the truth, is it not ?" asked Sir Allin. 
 
 "Undoubtedly." 
 
 "Very well, then ! And now that we know the enemy 
 — the error — for what it is, we are able to destroy it." 
 
 "How?" 
 
 "First by destroying it in our own consciousness 
 and—" 
 
 "Another absurd proposition," declared Sir William. 
 " 'It is a condition and not a theory which confronts 
 us,' as an American president once said — an annoying 
 reality, whether impersonal or otherwise." 
 
 "If this were the first time I had tried to enlighten 
 you," laughed Sir Allin, "I should have some hopes 
 for you; as it is, I almost begin to despair. But you 
 are both good churchmen and I will simply ask you 
 if you really believe that man is made in the image 
 and likeness of God .?" 
 
 "I certainly have never doubted it," declared the 
 duke. 
 
 "Nor I either!" exclaimed the admiral warmly, "and 
 sometimes as I have seen the perfect forms of my 
 men stripped for action, I have stopped to admire 
 God's handiwork." 
 
 This time Sir Allin could not refrain from smiling 
 broadly as he remarked in a quizzical manner: "And 
 looking at these men, I suppose you have had a very 
 clear sense of what God looks like?" 
 
LADY JUDITH'S FIRST LESSON 171 
 
 "Naturally," replied the admiral. 
 
 "If you will pardon my digression," laughed Sir 
 Allin, "I will say that you remind me of a story I once 
 heard: A lady found her little boy busy drawing a 
 picture. *Of what are you drawing a picture?' she 
 asked. 'Of God,' replied the child. 'But no one has 
 ever seen God,' the mother declared. 'No one knows 
 what God looks like.' 'Well,' replied the child, 'they 
 will when they see this picture.' And I am afraid, 
 Sir William, that your idea of God is somewhat like 
 that of the child. 
 
 "But can you not for the moment put aside this 
 physical concept of God and think of Him as something 
 higher — as Life, Truth and Love — and of man as the 
 likeness of this higher ideal ?" 
 
 The admiral's face flushed while the duke replied 
 quickly: "I am sure that I can." 
 
 "Then," declared Sir Allin, "let us all be manly 
 enough — enough like God, infinite good — to be as 
 Habakkuk tells us, 'of too pure eyes to behold iniquity,' 
 whether it appear through Mr. Benton or any other 
 channel." 
 
 Sir William started to speak but Sir Allin continued: 
 "Now how are we to make this thought practical — 
 how destroy Mr. Benton's power? I will tell you. 
 By realizing that the only power Mr. Benton has to 
 annoy any of us, is just what we give him." 
 
 "It is not for myself that I am troubled," said the 
 duke, "but for my daughter." 
 
 "Why, father," exclaimed Lady Judith, "it is not 
 on my account at all that I worry, but on yours!" 
 
 Sir Allin laughed as he picked up another nut. "It 
 
172 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 seems," he declared, "that we are very rapidly destroy- 
 ing Mr. Benton's ability to annoy at all — and it is only 
 annoyance at best — for we know that he can have no 
 power to harm." 
 
 "I should be glad to stop him just the same," 
 declared the duke. 
 
 "You will," replied Sir AUin, as he laid down his 
 nut-cracker and leaned back in his chair, "just in the 
 proportion that you put away all sense of annoyance, 
 resentment or anger, and lose your desire for retalia- 
 tion." 
 
CHAPTER III 
 
 IN THE WILDERNESS 
 
 "And what constitutes the sum of human happiness, 
 Tom?" 
 
 The questioner was Lady Judith, as they two sat 
 on a rustic bench at Somerton-by-the-Sea, the afternoon 
 after Tom's unexpected arrival, looking across the blue 
 waters of the Indian ocean. 
 
 The young man looked at her in a perplexed fashion. 
 
 "What constitutes the sum of human happiness?" 
 he repeated. "I do not know as I exactly understand. 
 To me the possession of your love would be the sum 
 of all happiness; but what might constitute happiness 
 for another, I know and care not." 
 
 There was just a tinge of sadness in the young 
 woman's voice as she said slowly: 
 
 "That is rather a selfish thought, isn't it?" 
 
 "Perhaps. But it is the way I feel. Most men, I 
 fancy feel pretty much the same; at least that is the 
 way they treat one another." 
 
 "How can you expect anyone to treat you differently, 
 Tom, if that is the way you look at life?" 
 
 "I don't." 
 
 The girl smiled a bit quizzically as she asked: "How 
 about me ?" 
 
 "Oh, that is a different proposition altogether. And 
 173 
 
174 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 of course I care for your happiness, too," he added 
 hastily. "But why are you always asking these vague 
 questions? I am never quite able to understand 
 you." 
 
 "I do not think I quite understand myself," she 
 said, "but I have within me a longing for something I 
 do not seem able to attain." 
 
 "I reckon we all do," was Tom's reply. 
 
 "No, we all do not. I am sure your father — your 
 sisters, Constance and Sibyl — are satisfied with life as 
 they see it. They have something I seem unable to 
 acquire." 
 
 "I know what you mean. Lady Judith; but if you 
 could see away down into them, you would find that 
 they, too, have a longing. I used to have it, but when 
 I could not get the thing I wanted, I quit worrying about 
 it. They are no more satisfied than you." 
 
 "You are wrong, Tom. They may not be satisfied, 
 because they may want more of what they now have 
 just a little; but it is only with the quantity and not 
 the quality, that they are dissatisfied, while I have 
 not been able to reach anything like such a condition 
 of thought. That is why I ask, what is the sum of 
 human happiness." 
 
 The young man studied for some minutes. 
 
 "What do you think it is.?" he finally asked, slowly 
 accentuating every word. 
 
 "I do not know. Alexander the Great wept because 
 there were not more worlds to conquer, and he was 
 a fair t^'pe. Other men in his position would have 
 done the same. Why was he, and after him all man- 
 kind, so dissatisfied?" 
 
IN THE WILDERNESS 175 
 
 "You'll have to ask someone besides me. But, to 
 change the subject: It was not of happiness that I 
 asked you to come out here and talk with me. I am 
 in a deuce of a mess and I have come to you for advice." 
 
 "Why not go to Sir Allin?" 
 
 "Because I do not want to worry him, and you are 
 so near your father that you surely can advise — for 
 this is a state affair." 
 
 "A state affair?" quoth Lady Judith with a start, 
 her thoughts turning at once to George Benton. "I 
 hope there is nothing wrong in the foreign oflSce." 
 
 "No! It is in the admiralty office. Ever since your 
 father appointed me under-secretary for naval affairs 
 I have conducted all the correspondence with Vaalmara, 
 Madagascar, Eiland, Nippon and Luzonia concerning 
 the coming of the fleets that are to visit us the fifteenth. 
 Of course the globe-encircling voyage is supposed to 
 be for the purpose of showing the western nations 
 what progress these new powers have made; but at 
 the same time, we all understand that it is intended 
 likewise as an object lesson to Guelph that she cannot 
 rule the Orient." 
 
 "I understand," said Lady Judith, as the young 
 man paused. "Go on!" 
 
 "Well, so many unusual questions regarding the 
 anchorage were asked, that I felt obliged to write for 
 instructions from the foreign oflSce in order that I 
 might avoid any breach of international etiquette. 
 
 "The reply to my note of inquiry, signed by Lord 
 Aukland himself, was very plain. If understood as 
 an answer to a simple question, it could give no offence; 
 but taken alone, the letter could be made to show that 
 
176 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 we held one nation in greater esteem than the others. 
 You understand ?" 
 
 "Perfectly." 
 
 "Well," again began Tom and then he paused; 
 "well—" 
 
 "Well," also said Lady Judith impatiently, "go on." 
 
 "Well then," said Tom, "Lord Aukland's letter 
 has been stolen." 
 
 Lady Judith looked at him in blank surprise. 
 
 "Stolen?" she at length exclaimed increduously. 
 
 "Yes, stolen." 
 
 "How could it be stolen.^ I thought all correspon- 
 dence between the departments was carefully guarded." 
 
 "So it is, but this letter seems not to have been; 
 although as far as I can remember I placed it in the 
 file where I keep all letters from the foreign office." 
 
 "What could anyone want with the letter.''" 
 
 "The only thing that I can imagine," replied Tom, 
 "would be to stir up a rumpus in diplomatic circles. 
 These diplomats are a fussy lot." 
 
 "But the real purport of the letter could be easily 
 explained .''" 
 
 "Easily." 
 
 "Then I do not see that the letter has any real 
 value." 
 
 "It has not in itself. But something has happened 
 which suggests a complication. Day before yesterday 
 General Dudley, in charge of the harbor defenses, 
 sent over from the war department saying that he 
 understood that I had the information he desired. 
 When I went to look for the letter it was gone. Think- 
 ing I had simply mislaid it, and to save time, I sent 
 
IN THE WILDERNESS 177 
 
 over lo Secretary Blucher, who forwarded the letter, 
 asking for a copy. Judge of my surprise when he 
 sent back word that he had made no copy and that if 
 I had been so negligent as to lose it, I would have to 
 depend upon my memory. Fortunately I remembered 
 the instructions pretty accurately as they fixed them- 
 selves in my mind and I wrote them out for the general. 
 Inside of an hour I received word from him that such 
 an arrangement was impossible. I replied that such 
 were my instructions. He then sent over to the foreign 
 office and was told that no such arrangements had 
 even been suggested. 
 
 "Shortly afterward I received a personal letter from 
 Lord Aukland answering the questions I had asked 
 in my original letter and curtly demanding what 1 
 meant by giving General Dudley such information as 
 I had without awaiting his reply." 
 
 "Without awaiting his reply?" queried Lady Judith. 
 "Why, I thought you said he sent you the letter that 
 was stolen." 
 
 "So I supposed; but this second letter, coming by 
 his personal messenger, would indicate one of two 
 things — " Tom paused. 
 
 "I must be very dull," said Lady Judith noting the 
 hesitancy. "What are the two things ?" 
 
 "Either that Lord Aukland is losing his memory, or 
 that the first letter was a forgery." 
 
 Lady Judith started from her seat. "Impossible!" 
 she exclaimed. "Who could have done it?" 
 
 "I cannot imagine, unless it was Blucher." 
 
 "And why should he do such a thing?" 
 
 "I am at a loss for a motive." 
 
178 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 There was a long period of silence and then Lady 
 Judith asked: 
 
 "What answer did you make to Lord Aukland's 
 inquiry." 
 
 " I have not replied. I was so puzzled over the whole 
 affair I decided to run down here and have a talk with 
 you, and then, if necessary take the matter up with 
 your father." 
 
 "It certainly is strange," mused Lady Judith. 
 "And you have no idea as to what is back of it ?" 
 
 "Only as I say, a desire to stir up a rumpus among 
 the diplomats. So far as I can see it is absolutely a 
 matter of indifference what part of the harbor any 
 squadron may occupy. But if someone should show 
 the ambassador from Vaalmara, for instance, the first 
 letter ordering one arrangement, and later, when the 
 fleets arrived, he could see a different arrangement, 
 he would begin to ask questions. We should never 
 be able to finish explaining. It would therefore be 
 charged that I had blundered thus making me the 
 scapegoat — " 
 
 "And the result would be," interrupted Lady Judith, 
 "that you would lose your official head." 
 
 "Just when I could not afford to lose it," replied 
 Tom. "It would put an end to my diplomatic 
 career." 
 
 "Have you no idea who could have done it?" 
 
 "Not unless it was Blucher. But I have always 
 been friendly with him. In fact I have been friendly 
 with all the secretaries. I do not really know that I 
 have an enemy. I certainly have given no one any 
 cause to dislike me." 
 
IN THE WILDERNESS 179 
 
 "Do you think so?" laughed Lady Judith archly as 
 her face became pink. "Have you forgotten, sir, that 
 there are others who aspire to the favor of the Mar- 
 cliioness of Oxley ?" 
 
 Tom's face flushed with anger. "You do not mean 
 Benton ?" 
 
 "He is none too good; but unfortunately," and Lady 
 Judith's color became deeper, "there are others. But 
 it certainly does look like a plot, and we must take 
 steps to make it of no avail." 
 
 "I knew you would see a way out of the trouble!" 
 exclaimed Tom. 
 
 "Do not be too sanguine. But if nothing is done 
 until the arrival of the fleets we have plenty of time." 
 
 "I do not see how there can be," said Tom rising, 
 "but I shall have to answer Lord Aukland. I hardly 
 know — Hello!" he exclaimed suddenly as he turned 
 around, "what's the rumpus up at the house.?" 
 
 Lady Judith looked toward the place indicated by 
 Tom. "There does seem to be something unusual 
 going on. Looks like there might be a circus." Then 
 shading her eyes with her hand, "I can see that it is 
 Bobby and Harold, but who or what is that with them ?" 
 
 Tom burst into a laugh. "Why, it is Jackey," he 
 exclaimed. 
 
 "And pray who is Jackey?" asked Lady Judith. 
 
 "He is an aborigine — one of the few left. I picked 
 him up on a hunting trip into Never-Never Land last 
 May. In spite of his years of service among civilized 
 people, what he does not know about the bush and 
 nature is not worth knowing. But he makes a great 
 man-of- all- work . " 
 
180 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "To judge from his antics," said Lady Judith, "he 
 must be giving imitations of a kangaroo." 
 
 And that is just what Jackey was doing. With Bobby 
 and Harold as spectators, the bushman was giving 
 some wonderful exhibitions of leaping with Don in a 
 perfect tremor of excitement chasing him and barking 
 at every step. 
 
 The boys no sooner discovered Lady Judith and 
 Tom than they set up a series of loud shrieks, intended 
 as imitations of the hunters of the bush, and shouted 
 with delight as Jackey redoubled his antics. 
 
 But their glee came to a sudden stop when Jackey 
 discovered his master approaching. With one last, 
 sudden leap he sprang to his feet and before either 
 the boys or the dog could bring themselves to realize 
 the change, the black had transformed himself from a 
 wild bushman into a disciplined servant, and stood at 
 a respectful "attention" when Tom approached. 
 
 "What on earth brought you here, Jackey?" was 
 Tom's salutation as soon as he had approached within 
 speaking distance. 
 
 Jackey grinned and pulled his forelock. Then he 
 cast a questioning glance at Lady Judith but made no 
 reply. 
 
 "What is the matter?" asked Tom. "Can't you 
 speak ?" 
 
 "Course not!" exclaimed Bobby. "He's a kanga- 
 roo!" 
 
 "You youngsters get out!" and Tom made a flick 
 at Bobby with a twig he had in his hand. "The trouble 
 is that you have had Jackey jumping about until he 
 has lost his breath " 
 
IN THE WILDERNESS 181 
 
 Jackey chuckled and rolled his eyes in a terrifying 
 fashion which, instead of frightening the lads, set 
 them laughing. 
 
 "You can't scare us!" cried Harold. "We know 
 you are good no matter how bad you look." 
 
 "Well, clear out, anyway!" said Tom. "I must 
 find out what brought Jackey here." 
 
 The boys scurried away across the lawn and Jackey, 
 seeing that Tom was waiting for an explanation, ex- 
 claimed : 
 
 "Much debbil in town!" 
 
 "Much devil in town?" laughed Tom. "I have no 
 doubt; but what has that to do with your being here?" 
 
 "I think he means much trouble?" suggested Lady 
 Judith. 
 
 The black made a grimace intended for a smile 
 as he replied : "All the same! Debbil, trubble; trubble, 
 debbil! All the same to Jackey." 
 
 Lady Judith and Tom laughed a.^^ud at the manner, 
 rather than the sentiment of the speech and Tom 
 remarked : 
 
 "Rather a scientific statement, as Father would say, 
 seeing that both are evil." 
 
 Lady Judith looked at Tom reproachfully. 
 
 "Why will you talk in that frivolous way?" she 
 asked. "With the example and instruction you have 
 had, you ought to do better." 
 
 "What would you have me do?" 
 
 "I would have you profit by the example of your 
 sisters. You ought to be just as great a power for 
 good as they." 
 
 "Am I not?" 
 
182 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "You know very well you are not." 
 
 "What is the difference?" 
 
 "What a question! But I will tell you. They spend 
 their time helping others. You think of little but self. 
 With you it seems to be always I, I, I. I do not know 
 why." 
 
 "Father would say it is because I have too great a 
 belief in material pleasures. Perhaps so. At least I 
 am doing very well." 
 
 Then to the black: "But tell us, Jackey, what is all 
 this trouble that is worrying you ?" 
 
 "Lord Aukland making much fuss. Mr. Bally 
 send a letter. Here!" and from inside his short jacket, 
 Jackey produced a fat yellow-coated missive. 
 
 "Bally," explained Tom as he reached for the letter, 
 "is Balfour MajTie, my stenographer." 
 
 Breaking the seal Tom hastily read the letter, and 
 Lady Judith noticed that on several occasions his face 
 blanched and his hand trembled. As he read the 
 last line he mechanically folded the paper and turning 
 to Lady Judith with a helpless look in his eyes said 
 slowly: 
 
 "Well, it has come!" 
 
 "It! What do you mean by it ?" asked Lady Judith. 
 
 "The explosion. Somebody has told Count von 
 Lindenhohen that Vaalmara has been slighted and 
 Lord Aukland has entered some sort of a complaint 
 against me with the duke." 
 
 "How could the alleged change in the arrangements 
 have become known to the count ?" 
 
 "It appears that General Dudley sent a copy of the 
 order of review to each of the foreign ambassadors 
 
IN THE WILDERNESS 183 
 
 detailing the complete arrangement so that they could 
 aerograph them to the commanders of their respective 
 squadrons. Count von Lindenhohen could not have 
 more than received his notification before the stolen 
 letter was shown him — " 
 
 "By whom?" asked Lady Judith interrupting. 
 
 Tom's face flushed. 
 
 "I would rather not tell." 
 
 Recalling the allusion she had made but a moment 
 ago, and thinking the talebearer must have been one 
 of her numerous admirers, Lady Judith exclaimed : 
 
 "You need not be afraid of my feelings, Tom. If I 
 am to help untangle this snarl I must know!" 
 
 For a moment Tom hesitated. "If there were any 
 real reason why you should not know," he finally said, 
 "I would not tell you; but believe me, there is not. 
 Although my name has sometimes been connected with 
 hers, there has never been anything between us. It 
 was Lady Beckworth." 
 
 Lady Judith's face flushed as she drew herself to 
 her full height and fastened her clear blue eyes stead- 
 fastly upon him. For just a moment she doubted 
 him — doubted his story and its details. But Tom 
 met her look honestly and fearlessly. Intuitively she 
 felt that he was not deceiving her and she determined 
 then and there to stand by him. For several moments 
 neither spoke and then Lady Judith broke the silence: 
 
 "It seems to be a deep laid plot to ruin not only 
 your future and your good name, but to cast a slur upon 
 the administration that appointed you; but regardless 
 of what anyone may say, Tom, I believe you. You can 
 depend upon me." 
 
184 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 The young man's eyes filled with tears and his voice 
 was husky as he started to reply. 
 
 "And, O Tom!" exclaimed the girl impulsively 
 interrupting him, "will you not try to see things differ- 
 ently. Will you not try to think less of self and to 
 live as you have been taught. Promise me that you 
 will try." 
 
 For just a moment he paused; then — under his 
 breath: "I'll do it!" 
 
 Lady Judith's face brightened: "Your hand on it!" 
 she said. 
 
CHAPTER IV 
 
 OLD FRIENDS MEET 
 
 In the gray mist of the early morning the great ocean 
 liner slowly approached her pier. Along the rail were 
 crowded the army of passengers, eager to catch the 
 first glimpse of some familiar face and anxious to get 
 ashore, albeit they had been but ten days making the 
 run from San Francisco. Still ten days seem long in 
 an era when electricity, aeroplanes and pneumatic 
 tubes are vieing with each other to annihilate time and 
 space. 
 
 "It certainly will be a relief when the submarine is 
 completed," said one nervous gentleman to an equally 
 nervous looking companion. 
 
 "Yes, and if I have got to make my living selling 
 goods, I wish they would hurry up," was the response. 
 "This being obliged to spend ten days every two 
 months in getting from San Francisco to Elmborn, 
 is most exasperating." 
 
 "You fellows are always fretting about the time 
 you lose," said the third member of the group, a jolly 
 round-faced individual who appeared brimming over 
 with good humor. "You are getting through the world 
 so fast now that you are both old men, though neither of 
 you are fifty. I am ten years older than either of you, 
 but I look ten years younger. When will you ever 
 stop fretting about time?" 
 
 185 
 
186 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 The passengers in the vicinity smiled at the jolly 
 man's outburst and John Winslow, standing near, re- 
 marked : 
 
 "Not, I imagine, until they learn that both time and 
 space are conditions of human thought." 
 
 The good-natured man looked at the speaker intently 
 for a moment and then replied with a friendly smile: 
 "You look as though you might have learned it." 
 
 "Only learning," said the other. "It is not very 
 easy." 
 
 The first two speakers looked at each other in a 
 helpless sort of way, clearly having no idea of what the 
 others were talking about, but they had no chance to 
 ask, as the liner had by this time approached near 
 enough to the pier for the passengers to recognize the 
 faces of their friends, and there was a general crowding 
 forward and waving of hands and handkerchiefs. 
 
 "Looks mighty different from what it did the last 
 time we was here, Miss Lucy!" exclaimed an ebony- 
 hued servant to Mrs. Winslow who was standing a 
 little apart from the crowding passengers viewing the 
 scene from without, as it were, and with apparently 
 no anxiety whatever to get ashore. 
 
 "Then you remember how it looked, do you, 
 Roscoe.'^" the lady questioned in response. 
 
 " 'Course I do, Miss Lucy. Why, I was twenty 
 years old." 
 
 "You seemed so frivolous." 
 
 " 'Deed, Miss Lucy, I was thinking a whole lot." 
 
 "You should have been. As I remember, it was the 
 first time you had ever left the District of Columbia." 
 
 "That's right. Miss Lucy. But why should I want 
 
OLD FRIENDS MEET 187 
 
 to leave the District ? That's the place a black man's 
 just as good as a white one." 
 
 "In spite of your training, Roscoe," remarked the 
 husband, "I am beginning to think you will never be 
 able to eliminate the color line from your thought." 
 
 The servant looked at the speaker quizzically as he 
 replied : 
 
 "How am I going to 'liminate the color line from 
 my thought, Mr. John, when I can't 'liminate the color 
 line from my skin?" 
 
 John and Lucy looked at each other and smiled, 
 while Lucy replied: "Man in the image and likeness of 
 God, Roscoe, is neither white nor black, except as 
 purity makes him wiiite. Color is a mortal concept." 
 
 Roscoe shook his head. "Mortals is all I know, 
 Miss Lucy, and the black ones is increasing fast." 
 Then suddenly changing the subject: "Hadn't I better 
 be getting out the baggage?" 
 
 "Any time," replied John. "Our friends may be in 
 haste and we had better not keep them waiting." 
 
 Roscoe hastened away and as he disappeared down 
 the companion-way Lucy remarked: 
 
 "There certainly have been changes since our pre- 
 vious visit. Is it far to Somerton, John ? You know 
 Allin was living in town when I was here." 
 
 "Not as we measure distance today; but it would 
 have seemed far once." Then after a moment, "there 
 is a lesson even in that, is there not ? Time was when 
 they measured distance by miles of space. Now it is 
 measured by the hours it takes one to annihilate that 
 space." 
 
 "And still," said Lucy, "it was really always meas- 
 
188 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 ured the same way. People only seemed to measure 
 by miles. That is why in some minds heaven seems 
 so far away, while to others it is always at hand." 
 
 Her husband placed his hand upon her shoulder, 
 the touch bespeaking companionship and tenderness. 
 
 "Heaven surely is no distance away to you, dear," 
 he said softly. 
 
 She glanced up at him and smiled. "What a blessed 
 thing to realize," she murmured. "What a joy to 
 understand and dwell in that perfect harmony where 
 Love reigns — to feel no evil; to know no evil." 
 
 For some minutes both remained silent, realizing 
 within themselves that kingdom of God, of good, of 
 which the Master taught. They were brought back 
 to a sense of material things by Roscoe who announced 
 with some little show of impatience that "everyone 
 else had gone ashore and that they had better be doing 
 the same as their friends might think they had not 
 come." Laughing they turned towards the companion- 
 way just in time to run plump into the arms of Sir 
 Allin as he came up the stairway. Brothers meeting 
 after years of separation could have felt no greater 
 happiness than that manifested by the two men; and 
 their joy was fully shared by Lucy. 
 
 "It is the same John," exclaimed Sir Allin, "and 
 the same Lucy," grasping her hand. "No one could 
 look at you two after these years and deny that time 
 is a mortal concept." 
 
 "We were just remarking," replied John, "that 
 space is really measured by time and now we find that 
 time is measured by mortal mind. What is the con- 
 clusion?" 
 
OLD FRIENDS MEET 189 
 
 "That both are but a phase of human thought," 
 answered Sir Allin. 
 
 "As I remarked but a moment ago," said John. 
 
 "And that both are unreaHties," laughed Lucy. 
 
 "We had better be getting ashore," said Sir Allin, 
 "the children are impatient to see you." 
 
 "The children.'*" said John interrogatively. 
 
 "Yes, Constance's children." 
 
 "Well! Well!" laughed John. "It is surprising 
 how our ideas do increase and multiply. There is 
 nothing, however, that so frees us from the sense of 
 time as the thoughts and deeds of children. I am 
 sure Lucy and I are quite as anxious to see them as 
 they are to see us." 
 
 The party quickly made its way to the pier where 
 they were more than warmly greeted by Judge and 
 Mrs. Taylor and the two boys. They were hardly 
 seated in Sir Allin's car when Bobby leaning over 
 whispered confidentially to John: 
 
 "I just knew you wasn't anything like that!" 
 
 "Anything like what.''" asked John, lifting the child 
 on to his knee. 
 
 "Like a codfish." 
 
 "What is the child talking about?" asked John 
 turning to Sir Allin. "Bobby says I do not look like 
 a codfish. Who ever told him I did ?" 
 
 "I am sure I cannot imagine," was the reply. 
 
 "Why, grandpa," broke in Harold, "you did your- 
 self. You said that when you were boys, you said to 
 Mr. Winslow one day: 'Jack, you're all right, but you're 
 an awful codfish.' " 
 
 Sir Allin burst into a great laugh. "Not codfish," 
 
190 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 he finally managed to explain, "but mollycoddle. Do 
 you remember, Jack?" 
 
 "I should say I do," was the laughing rejoinder. 
 VAnd I remember also what a time I had to change 
 your opinion." 
 
 "No wonder Bobby was anxious to see you," ex- 
 claimed Sir Allin. 
 
 Again both laughed heartily at Bobby's conception, 
 and John remarked in an undertone: "At that, Allin, 
 I do not think he was as far from the real idea as you 
 were." 
 
 "True, Jack, true! How differently I do look at 
 things from what I once did." 
 
 And the two friends unmindful of those about them 
 went back at a bound over the passing years. 
 
 "And how is my old friend, the Duke of Lackland ?" 
 asked John as the automobile sped down the broad 
 highway and the towers of the ducal home were pointed 
 out in the distance. 
 
 "More aggressive and more lovable than ever," 
 replied Sir Allin. "Since he assumed charge of the 
 government this time he has been even more positive 
 in his opinions than when you knew him." 
 
 "Because the nation back of him is more aggressive, 
 I suppose?" 
 
 Sir Allin looked up in considerable surprise. 
 
 "Where did you get such an idea as that ?" he asked. 
 
 "Is it not so?" 
 
 "By no means." 
 
 "Then you have been seriously misrepresented," 
 declared John. "In the United States and even in 
 England, there is a strong belief that Guelph aspires 
 
OLD FRIENDS MEET 191 
 
 to be recognized as a great world power and is only 
 awaiting an opportunity to assert herself." 
 
 "The thought must have had its origin in a fear 
 that she might be. I am sure nothing is further from 
 the minds of our people." 
 
 "In his public utterances, your late prime minister, 
 Mr. Benton, has led us to think otherwise." 
 
 "Then Mr. Benton is certainly voicing untruth. I 
 hope while you are with us, you Will learn the truth 
 about us and that upon your return you will give it to 
 the world. I am sure, from what we know of your 
 career that your word will be believed." 
 
 "It is kind of you to say so; and I can assure you 
 that no task could give me greater pleasure. I have 
 tried all my life to voice the truth and I am happy in 
 the thought that all my fellow-men realize it. 
 
 "But if this is not the cause of the duke's aggressive- 
 ness, what is.''" insisted John. 
 
 "Why, the verification of his prophecy that our 
 former war would prove anything but a blessing. It 
 is a great thing to be proven right, you know." 
 
 "But if the government is so strongly convinced 
 that the war was a curse why does it wish to engage 
 in another — Oh!" exclaimed John interrupting himself 
 — "I forgot, it does not." 
 
 "Do not forget again," laughed Sir AUin. "And 
 the first time we have a quiet hour together, I will 
 acquaint you with the whole story of Mr. Benton's 
 defeat and subsequent actions. I feel that the clear 
 thought of yourself and wife will be a great help to us 
 in solving what now appears to be a most serious 
 problem. 
 
192 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "But, to change the subject. To what are we 
 indebted for this most pleasant surprise? I do not 
 know when I have had anything give me so much 
 pleasure as your wireless received yesterday morning." 
 
 "We intended it as a surprise. At first we were not 
 going to notify you at all; but as we drew near, Lucy 
 thought we had better prepare you a little. And by 
 the way I am glad to find Judge Taylor with you." 
 
 "Yes, he is doing grand work. I do not know why 
 it was, but for several years our work here did not 
 seem to grow. It seemed blighted for a season." 
 
 "It is pretty hard," said John, "for good thoughts 
 to flourish upon barren ground." 
 
 "But see how it flourished here twenty years ago.' 
 Even up to the time of our war!" continued Sir Allin. 
 
 "You remember the parable of the sower, do you 
 not?" asked John. "You know how the seed that 
 fell upon stony ground, where the soil was shallow, 
 sprang up quickly and flourished until the sun dried 
 it up. I should say that Guelph was a fair sample of 
 that ground. When the sun of anger and strife arose, 
 it dried up the shallow soil and, lacking the moisture 
 of kindness and gentleness, the young plant withered. 
 But if the nation has learned its lesson, and a desire 
 has come for a lasting peace, you are doubtless sowing 
 upon better soil." 
 
 "You always did have a clear way of putting things. 
 Jack, and you reason rightly from cause to effect. 
 Therefore I feel that because the seed of Truth is now 
 taking firm root and the plants are bearing fruit, the 
 heart of the nation must be more fertile." 
 
 "It is," ejaculated Judge Taylor, who having heard 
 
OLD FRIENDS MEET 193 
 
 his name mentioned felt at liberty to join in the con- 
 versation of the two friends. "It is. When I lectured 
 here just prior to the war, I could feel that the people 
 had not a receptive thought. They were halting 
 between two opinions; they were vacillating between 
 fear and anger — pride and envy. But I can assure 
 you, Mr. Winslow, that today the people have put 
 war out of their minds, and the sentiment in favor of 
 disarmament is so strong that could Guelph be certain 
 of the attitude of the great powers she would give 
 practical proof of that desire by turning her men-of- 
 war into peaceful merchantmen." 
 
 "And this visit of the fleets of the Orient," continued 
 Sir Allin, "would be much better not made. It is 
 simply keeping alive in the minds of our people the 
 thought that we must be prepared for war." 
 
 "I am glad to hear you say that," declared John. 
 *'It is exactly my idea. I have been opposed to the 
 display from the first and have not hesitated to express 
 my sentiments; but as I am not now holding any official 
 positioii, my voice has only been that of a private 
 citizen and has not seemed to carry much weight in 
 quarters where it would do good. 
 
 "This brings me to vhe answering of your question 
 as to my visit, and I will say that primarily my trip here 
 is to see how your people will be affected by this visit." 
 
 On the rear seat Constance and Lucy had at first 
 been largely interested in the talk of the children; but 
 as the youngsters calmed down and became absorbed 
 in their own prattle, the conversation drifted naturally 
 to the topic which was uppermost in their minds, and 
 Constance exclaimed: 
 
194 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 *'We are so glad lo have you here at this time. We 
 have had such a seeming sense of trouble, that I feel 
 we need a good clear thought to help us to the 
 light." 
 
 Lucy gave her a loving smile as she replied: 
 
 "Our mission in life is to help. We are trying to 
 make practical our prayer for growth in grace by giving 
 expression to it as our text book tells us, in love and 
 good deeds. Whence comes this sense of trouble?" 
 
 "Through my brother Tom. The coming of the 
 foreign war-vessels seems to have set our people think- 
 ing war when they would otherssnse be thinking peace. 
 Tom is already expressing this thought, not only in 
 words, but in his actions." 
 
 "Your brother is in one of the departments, is he 
 not?" 
 
 "In the admiralty." 
 
 "Oh yes, I see; and being in such close touch with 
 this affair, he would possibly be among the first to feel 
 the disturbing influence — unless," continued Lucy, "he 
 understands what it means to dwell in the secret place 
 of the Most High." 
 
 "He has been taught," replied Cunscance, "but we 
 feel that he has not lived up to the teaching. He has 
 allowed a belief in his own ability to blind his eyes to 
 the reality of being." 
 
 "But his eyes will be opened," declared Lucy 
 earnestly. "We have scriptural authority for the 
 statement: 'Train up a child in the way he should go, 
 and when he is old he will not depart from it.' But 
 he needs some immediate help." 
 
 "He does indeed." 
 
OLD FRIENDS MEET 196 
 
 "Doubtless he is attributing his trouble to human 
 agency ?" 
 
 "Entirely. He thinks it is spite work on the part of 
 one of the secretaries in another department." 
 
 "And of course refuses to look for the impersonal 
 error or to recognize it for what it is ?" 
 
 "Exactly!" replied Constance. "Both Judge Taylor 
 and father have talked with him, but he is full of anger 
 and insists that he will demand an investigation and 
 expose the guilty party." 
 
 Lucy laughed softly: "In short he will try to over- 
 come evil with evil. Poor boy! But is he to be blamed 
 when he is but voicing the error continually expressed 
 by the nations of the earth .^" 
 
 Lucy's words and manner, so full of sympathy and 
 charity for the wayward one, touched Constance deeply 
 and she thought: 
 
 "How truly have we been taught that sympathy 
 and kind words are better than the utterance of 
 many platitudes, of whose real meaning most of us 
 have but the faintest idea." 
 
 Aloud she said: "There is something in your very 
 presence that brings encouragement. I seem to feel 
 that through you this error will be uncovered." 
 
 "It is already uncovered," declared Lucy simply. 
 "It is the belief that man can suffer for aught but his 
 own sins — and the remedy is always at hand. It is 
 to realize man's unity with God — with Truth and 
 Love. Then all suffering will cease, for there is no 
 one who cannot prove the promise of the scriptures: 
 'Draw nigh to God, and He will draw nigh to you.' " 
 
 "But Uncle Tom won't draw nigh to Love," broke 
 
196 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 in Harold, who, unnoticed, had become an interested 
 listener. "He and Jackey are going back to town to- 
 morrow and he says he'll show 'em! Why, he's just 
 running right away from God!" 
 
 "But like Elijah and Jonah and thousands of others," 
 said Lucy, "he will find there is no place where Truth 
 and Love are not." 
 
 "Oh, you and I know it!" exclaimed Harold, "but 
 Uncle Tom don't." 
 . "Then we must know it for him." 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by the sudden 
 stopping of the car. As they approached a fork in 
 the road, the chauffeur had discovered another auto 
 flying down the highway that led from Lackland Hall. 
 He slowed up to let it pass, but as soon as the 
 occupant of the other car caught sight of Sir Allin's 
 machine, he stopped and signalled Sir Allin to do like- 
 wise. 
 
 "It is the duke, himself," exclaimed Judge Taylor, 
 as the two machines approached each other. 
 
 "Why so it is," exclaimed Sir Allin; and then louder 
 as they came to a stop, "Good morning, Your Grace! 
 You are out early. You remember Mr. Winslow from 
 America .?" 
 
 "With the greatest pleasure," exclaimed the duke 
 alighting from his car and extending his hand which 
 John grasped warmly. "This is indeed a most un- 
 expected pleasure. I had not learned that you w^ere 
 expected." 
 
 "Nor was he until yesterday morning," replied Sir 
 Allin, "and this is Mrs. Winslow, Your Grace." 
 
 "I feel as though I already knew her," replied the 
 
OLD FRIENDS MEET 197 
 
 duke. "I am as pleased to meet her as I am to greet 
 her husband." 
 
 "The pleasure is mutual, I am sure," said Lucy. 
 "Such good reports have come from Guelph that all 
 must esteem it an honor to know her prime minister." 
 
 The duke's face flushed at the kindly words of 
 praise, and then of a sudden his countenance changed. 
 
 "The meeting with your distinguished guests caused 
 me to forget the errand upon which I was bent, Sir 
 Allin. I have bad news for you." 
 
 "Tom.?" instinctively exclaimed Sir Allin. 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "What is it?" 
 
 "Perhaps it were better for your ears alone.?" 
 
 "No, Your Grace, no matter what the seeming trouble, 
 I would rather it be voiced here. There is no human 
 help I would seek quicker than that of these friends." 
 
 "I am afraid you will need all their encouragement at 
 this time. My private secretary wires from Elmborn 
 that Lord Aukland has accused your son of treason." 
 
 "Treason!" exclaimed Sir Allin, and the others 
 silently echoed his words. 
 
 "Yes, he charges that Tom has been furnishing at 
 least one foreign nation with information regarding 
 our coast defenses." 
 
 At the word "treason" Lucy had closed her eyes while 
 she uttered a silent protest. As the duke finished 
 speaking she said quietly: 
 
 "Of course the charge is untrue." 
 
 "It's a lie!" exclaimed Harold impulsively, but his 
 mother stopped further words by gathering him into 
 her arms. 
 
198 THE PEACEISIAKERS 
 
 "I believe it is," said the duke, "else I would not 
 now be on this errand. But, Sir Allin, .if you will get 
 into my car we will hasten to Somerton to confer with 
 Tom. The others can come on more slowly." 
 
 Sir Allin took his place in the duke's flyer and the 
 two conveyances proceeded on their way. Little was 
 said, all being busy with their own thoughts; but after 
 a few moments Harold leaned over and whispered in 
 Lucy's ear: 
 
 "We'll have to know Truth and Love for Uncle 
 Tom harder than ever, won't we ?" 
 
CHAPTER V 
 
 THE MARK OF THE BEAST 
 
 Lady Gay Beckworth, Countess of Selwyn, was a 
 disappointed and dissatisfied woman. Having once 
 become the former, it was but a natural consequence 
 that in time she should become the latter; but in Lady 
 Beckworth's case, the dissatisfied thought had followed 
 speedily upon disappointment. 
 
 Perhaps at the time when we are about to form her 
 acquaintance, she had reached a bit more healthful 
 condition of thought from a human point of view, in 
 that she was not so much dissatisfied as unsatisfied. 
 She had tried about everything the world had to offer, 
 and while she had been so often disappointed that she 
 was thoroughly dissatisfied with life as she viewed it, 
 she was not satisfied to let matters rest there, and was 
 still seeking happiness from first one and then another 
 fleeting pleasure. 
 
 In her girlhood, before she became Countess of 
 Selwyn, she had been deeply religious in accordance 
 with the teaching of the established church of the 
 realm. She had conscientiously observed all its fast 
 days, had consistently refrained from doing the things 
 which its rules prohibited and had striven earnestly to 
 find happiness in its teachings; but for some reason — 
 which she could not put into words, but which she 
 
 199 
 
200 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 nevertheless felt — she had been unable to satisfy the 
 longings of her heart. The God she had been taught 
 to call upon was too far away and by far too august a 
 person to pay any heed to her prayers. As she grew 
 into young womanhood and looked back upon her 
 girlhood days, she was sure that not one of her prayers 
 had ever been answered — and she had prayed the best 
 she knew. She had tried to follow the teachings of 
 Jesus, but here again she had scored so many failures 
 that she began to look upon them with mistrust. 
 
 Had she not given liberally to the support of the 
 church? Had she not been a regular contributor to 
 its charities ? But what especial happiness had she 
 found in this.'' When she had called upon the needy 
 they had accepted her money, and when she had 
 visited the sick, they were too feeble to notice her, and 
 she had gone away discouraged. 
 
 "What is the use of my doing these things .P" she 
 finally asked her rector. "It is my money and not 
 my society that the poor are after; and as for the sick, 
 they need doctors, not visitors. If I could heal as the 
 apostles did, I might be of use; but as it is I would 
 better stay at home." 
 
 And stay at home she did. 
 
 Having ceased trying to do church work, she found 
 herself out of any kind of employment. In her dis- 
 satisfaction, she turned completely around and sought 
 only worldly pleasures. She became in habit, as 
 well as in name. My Lady Gay, and before the season 
 was over was a confirmed butterfly. 
 
 When she was twenty-five she had married the Count 
 of Selwyn, but her married life was brief, her husband 
 
THE MARK OF THE BEAST 201 
 
 having been one of the first to fall in war. Having no 
 children, the title passed to a brother and Lady Gay 
 went home to her mother. 
 
 Disappointed in her married life, dissatisfied with 
 society, and being a woman of great natural activity, 
 she had next turned her attention to politics. Here, 
 at least, was something worth while, she thought. 
 Having already a slight acquaintance with George 
 Benton, she cultivated this acquaintance, and soon 
 became an apt pupil of his methods, while he in turn, 
 found in her a very useful assistant in acquiring diplo- 
 matic secrets. It was not long, therefore, until her 
 residence became the home of what might be termed 
 the second diplomatic circle. 
 
 At the end of five years, having largely reduced her 
 income by numerous extravagances, she had been 
 obliged to appeal to Benton for financial assistance, 
 and this had put her completely within his power. 
 
 Every once in a while there would intrude itself upon 
 her consciousness that longing which was gradually 
 transforming her from a dissatisfied to an unsatisfied 
 woman, but as yet she had not reached the point 
 where she was ready or even desirous of turning from 
 her present mode of thought and action. 
 
 While she heartily despised Benton's methods, she 
 greatly admired the man and had been one of his most 
 trusted workers during the recent election. He had 
 never told her the real cause of the sudden change, and 
 she had believed to the last that he would win. 
 
 When he was finally defeated her wrath knew no 
 bounds; and when the Duke of Lackland was made 
 prime minister, she vowed vengeance upon him and 
 
202 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 his — and the "his" to Lady Gay, meant not only his 
 daughter — but everyone and everything in which he 
 was interested. 
 
 This condition of thought made her a willing tool, 
 not only for Benton, but for anyone who might be 
 opposing the government. And when Benton left on 
 his trip around the world, and she could not so easily 
 sell to him any secrets she might obtain, she turned to 
 the secret agents of other nations. 
 
 Among those with whom she especially ingratiated 
 herself was old Count von Lindenhohen. With a 
 weakness for handsome women, he was especially 
 susceptible to a brilliant woman. Lady Beckworth 
 was both, and so they speedily became fast friends. 
 
 Having found what she considered a market for her 
 information, she next cast about for a source of supply; 
 for while she did not hesitate to manufacture informa- 
 tion when in need, she wanted something to give it an 
 air of probability. 
 
 It was just at this time that Tom Allin was appointed 
 under-secretary of naval affairs and it did not take 
 the astute Lady Gay long to discover the great friend- 
 ship that existed between his family and that of the 
 Duke of Lackland; nor did it take her long after she 
 once set out to get acquainted with Tom, to discover 
 that he was considered by far the most favored of all 
 Lady Judith's many suitors. 
 
 Now if there was any one woman in the world whom 
 Lady Beckworth feared it was the young Marchioness 
 of Oxley. Why this should be, she could not tell. 
 She knew why she hated her — because Lady Judith 
 had absolutely refused to receive her at Oxley House, 
 
THE MARK OF THE BEAST 203 
 
 even at the most democratic of the government func- 
 tions — but she had not yet learned that evil fears 
 goodness and that error fears truthfulness; that the 
 more impersonal they are the greater the conflict, and 
 so, while she feared Lady Judith, she was ignorant of 
 the cause. But this fear did not lessen her desire to 
 injure the young marchioness, nor her determination 
 to do so. 
 
 So it was, that when error sought a channel, it found 
 Lady Beckworth ready; and it was upon information 
 furnished by her, the duke told Sir Allin as they sped 
 along to Somerton, that the accusation against Tom 
 had come. 
 
 "I have warned him upon at least two separate occa- 
 sions," said the duke, "not to visit her. Both times, 
 as I recall, he told me that the visits had really been 
 forced upon him." 
 
 "How could such a thing be possible?" 
 
 "Designing women have many ways of bringing 
 around results they wish to attain. I have no doubt 
 your son will tell us." 
 
 "It is a great comfort to me," exclaimed Sir Allin, 
 "that you have faith in Tom." 
 
 "I have, because Judith has. I look upon Tom, 
 Sir Allin, almost as my son." 
 
 Tears came to Sir Allin's eyes. "And I had hoped 
 that he might prove worthy of your affection and con- 
 fidence; but did I not know that God is the only power, 
 this news you bring would seem to mark the end of 
 his career." 
 
 "It is surely a time for fortitude," declared the duke 
 earnestly. 
 
204 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 *'I should have no fear, Your Grace, could we only 
 bring my son to realize where his strength and safety 
 lay and to trust in God." 
 
 The duke looked at Sir Allin almost with compassion 
 as he said: 
 
 "Were it not that I have had so many proofs of 
 your ability to avert trouble by the means you suggest. 
 Sir Allin, I should rather be glad that your son had 
 confidence in his own ability. To simply trust in God, 
 seems to me not only uncertain but a bit cowardly. I 
 like young fellows who have faith in themselves." 
 
 "No one, who believes that man is made in God's 
 likeness," replied Sir Allin earnestly, "can have faith 
 in himself, who has not faith in God — divine Truth 
 and Love." 
 
 They entered the beautiful park and approached the 
 house where Lady Judith, Sibyl and Tom were out on 
 the veranda awaiting them. 
 
 "Where are your guests, father?" asked Tom as 
 he came down the steps to greet them, "and where did 
 you pick up the duke.^" 
 
 "The duke picked me up, and our guests will be 
 here shortly," replied Sir Allin as he and the duke 
 alighted. "But, my boy, we are the bearers of bad 
 news, which, as you know, travels fast." 
 
 "More bad news?" said Tom interrogatively. 
 
 "Yes," answered the duke, "more." 
 
 Tom's face blanched. "Have I been removed with- 
 out a chance to explain about the letter?" 
 
 "It is more serious than that." 
 
 Perceiving that something unusual had happened 
 Lady Judith and Sibyl had drawn near to listen. 
 
THE MARK OF THE BEAST 205 
 
 "Lord Aukland has written a personal letter to the 
 king," continued the duke, "accusing you of having 
 furnished information of our coast defenses to a foreign 
 nation." 
 
 A low cry escaped Lady Judith's lips, but Tom stood 
 speechless. 
 
 "It amounts to a charge of treason," broke in Sir 
 Allin, no longer able to control himself. "My boy! 
 My boy!" 
 
 At his words, Tom reeled and would have fallen 
 had not the duke caught him. 
 
 "Treason!" he whispered. "Treason! O father! 
 O Lady Judith! You do not believe it ?" he cried. "I 
 am the victim of some terrible plot." 
 
 He covered his eyes with his hands and sank fainting 
 into the duke's arms, just as the second automobile 
 drew up in front of the house. 
 
 Quickly alighting, John and Judge Taylor carried 
 the young man up the steps and laid him on a porch 
 seat, while Lucy and Constance closed their eyes in 
 prayerful denial of any power apart from God. In a 
 few moments Tom opened his eyes, but he made no 
 response to the questions put to him by his father and 
 Judge Taylor. His eyes had a vacant stare, and he 
 gave no sign that he recognized those about him, 
 except as his fingers mechanically closed around the 
 hand which Lady Judith laid upon them. 
 
 "I fear the shock has been too much for him," said 
 the duke. "I do not suppose it would be of any use 
 for me to suggest a physician ?" 
 
 "A physician is certainly needed," said Sir Allin. 
 "All in this household except my son depend upon the 
 
206 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Great Physician, but his case is pitiable indeed," and 
 he covered his face with hands. 
 
 Both John and the duke looked at him enquiringly. 
 
 "I do not think I understand," said the duke. 
 
 "I think I can explain," said Lady Judith quietly. 
 "Tom has refused before this to have a doctor, because 
 he has no faith in medicine; and he has likewise refused 
 Christian Science treatment, because he realizes that if 
 he would have permanent healing through its ministra- 
 tions, he must live a different life. In the words of 
 Jesus, he must go and sin no more lest a worse thing 
 come upon him." 
 
 By this time Lucy had approached the unconscious 
 man. 
 
 "Will you take him to some quiet room," she asked, 
 "and leave him with me." 
 
 The very tone of her voice caused Tom to turn his 
 eyes in her direction as Sir Allin replied : 
 
 "Most gladly. He shall be removed to his own room. 
 Oh, how thankful we are for your presence!" 
 
 Left alone with her charge Lucy stood for several 
 minutes beside the bed upon which the young man 
 lay, seemingly unconscious, and regarded him with a 
 look of unutterable compassion. Tenderly she laid 
 her hand upon his pallid brow and the radiance of a 
 love divine was reflected in her wondrous eyes. It was 
 such a love as the Master must have felt for sinning 
 and suffering humanity when he stood at the bedside 
 of the little maid and said unto her: "Arise!" 
 
 Gradually the color came into Tom's cheeks, and he 
 opened his eyes and regarded Lucy intently. She 
 
THE MARK OF THE BEAST 207 
 
 stepped quickly to the window and threw the shutters 
 wide. 
 
 "Let us have all the light we can," she exclaimed. 
 "Let us come out of the darkness. So!" opening still 
 another window. "That is better." 
 
 Tom shaded his eyes with his arm. 
 
 "It will not harm you," she continued, "any more 
 than the light of Truth, of which it is but the poor 
 counterfeit. 'I am the light of the world,' said Christ 
 Jesus, and it is the light of the Christ-truth we want. 
 Let us rid ourselves of the darkness of error and come 
 out into that light in which God and man stand re- 
 vealed." 
 
 Tom lowered his arm and raised his head to get a 
 better view of her. 
 
 "Who are you?" he faintly asked. 
 
 "A friend. A neighbor, if you prefer, who would 
 be the channel through which the streams of love may 
 come to your heart. I have come to save you from 
 the would-be murderers — doubt, anger, fear, selfish- 
 ness — among whom you have fallen, and to bind up 
 your wounds." 
 
 Tom sank back wearily. "I have heard all that so 
 often," he said very faintly. "It is not for me." 
 
 "Not for yon" exclaimed Lucy in a voice that 
 commanded attention. "And who arc you?" 
 
 Again Tom raised his head at the forceful words. 
 For a moment she allowed him to think and then 
 continued : 
 
 "You are right. It is not for you. It is for the 
 children of God. It is for the offspring of Spirit, not 
 
208 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 for the offspring of matter. It is for man in God's 
 likeness, that the great truths of being are intended — 
 for those who reflect enough of the infinite and eternal 
 good to realize their God-given right to 'every good 
 gift and every perfect gift, which cometh down from 
 the Father of lights in whom is no variableness, neither 
 shadow of turning.' " 
 
 Tom sat up in the bed and put his feet on the floor, 
 but she gave him no opportunity to speak. 
 
 " 'Know ye not, that to whom ye yield yourselves 
 servants to obey, his servants ye are to whom ye obey; 
 whether of sin unto death or of obedience unto right- 
 eousness,' " she quoted. "And whom are you obey- 
 ing? It is not for me to answer; but I feel that you 
 are obeying sin unto death. You are worshipping the 
 beast, of which St. John so graphically tells us. You 
 are yielding yourself to the beast, to your carnal desires, 
 and thereby creating his image in your thought. In 
 your hand is his mark, and neither material pains nor 
 pleasures have power to free you from your self- 
 imposed bondage. Only Truth and Love can do this, 
 my son, and you know it. You may deceive others; 
 you cannot deceive God and your own true self. You 
 are not obeying unto righteousness." 
 
 "I have never been talked to like this before," said 
 Tom with an aggrieved tone," and in my present con- 
 dition it does not seem kind." 
 
 "Then separate yourself from evil and let us con- 
 template the error impersonally." 
 
 Again Lucy stopped and regarded him with a 
 compassion which he could not fail to realize. For a 
 moment he met her loving look and then his eyes fell. 
 
THE MARK OF THE BEAST 209 
 
 "My poor boy," she said, "your case is most serious." 
 
 He mistook the meaning of her words, and putting 
 his hands to his head said: 
 
 "I am sure it is. I have such a dull pain here." 
 He turned and laid his head on his pillow. "What 
 do you think is the matter.^" 
 
 "Selfishness, lust, hypocrisy," was Lucy's instant 
 reply, which brought the young man to his feet. "Un- 
 less you can separate yourself from these evils, they 
 will destroy you physically and morally. They are 
 the sins which Christ, Truth, must destroy if you are 
 to be made whole and restored to health and happiness." 
 
 "And you do not think it is my brain ?" 
 
 Lucy looked at him long and earnestly. 
 
 "You know it is not," she at length said with 
 emphasis. 
 
 The door was softly opened and Harold glided quietly 
 into the room. 
 
 "I want to help Uncle Tom," he softly whispered. 
 
 Lucy sat down in a chair and lifted the child on 
 to her lap. 
 
 "He will be glad to hav^e you. Uncle Tom is having 
 a hard fight, dear, but he is better." 
 
 "And he'll be all well when he just thinks truth and 
 love, won't he ?" 
 
 "How do you know I am not thinking truth and 
 love.?" asked Tom, as he walked slowly across the 
 room and took a seat by the open window. 
 
 "Why, Uncle Tom, what a question! If you were, 
 you couldn't do the way you do. You are not reflecting 
 Truth and Love — you are not reflecting God." 
 
 Lucy laid her hand on the child's head. "The little 
 
210 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 one knows what he means, but maybe he has not 
 expressed it very clearly." 
 
 "And do you understand?" asked Tom. 
 "What the child means is simply this," replied 
 Lucy: "Man in the image and likeness of God reflects 
 God, Spirit, all good — in righteousness, trutlifulness, 
 courage, kindness, perfection and goodness of every 
 kind. The child feels that you are not expressing any 
 of these." 
 
 "Then what am I expressing?" 
 
 "I should say doubt, fear, selfishness and all those 
 carnal thoughts which are the very opposite of love 
 and perfection." 
 
 "That's a pretty tough picture. And I begin to 
 think that maybe I do not understand. If man is 
 in the image and likeness of God, how can he reflect 
 these imperfections?" 
 
 "In Christ, Truth, he cannot; but for you or me to 
 say that we are in the image and likeness of God and 
 then to express not love, trutlifulness, spirituality — all 
 goodness; but instead, doubt, fear, hatred, envy, re- 
 venge, materiality, — error of all kinds; is hardly com- 
 mon sense, to say nothing of its being unscientific. 
 We are not expressing the image and likeness of God 
 save as we manifest truth and goodness — Godliness." 
 
 "Do you think I can be healed?" Tom asked. 
 
 "Do you want to be?" 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Then you can be." 
 
 There was a gentle knock at the door. It was 
 Lady Judith. 
 
THE MARK OF THE BEAST 211 
 
 "I am after Harold," she explained. *'His mother 
 thought he might have come here." 
 
 "He has done me a world of good,*' said Tom. 
 "And, Lady Judith, come in and hear me. I begin to 
 see what a conceited fool I have been; and I want 
 you to know that by the grace of God I am going to do 
 better." 
 
 Lady Judith's face beamed with happiness as she 
 exclauned impulsively: "Oh, Tom.' Oh, Mrs. Win- 
 slow! How we shall all rejoice! And you will be 
 well, Tom?" 
 
 "I am better. But this terrible charge! Lady Judith, 
 you will stand by me ?" 
 
 "I gave you my hand upon it, Tom, and I am 
 more your friend now than ever." 
 
 "The charge is utterly false, Lady Judith," he con- 
 tinued , "but how am I to prove it ?" 
 
 'Because he has set his love upon me, therefore 
 will I deliver him,' " quoted Lucy. "If you know 
 these charges to be false, then they are certainly 
 false, nothingness to omnipotent Mind. There is 
 nothing that can be hidden from right sense." 
 
 "Your words give me courage," said Tom. "I feel 
 like another man." 
 
 "Not like another man," declared Lucy, "but like 
 man, a son of God. Against such, no charge of treason 
 can stand." 
 
CHAPTER VI 
 
 BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 
 
 Two days later, and the summer sun has just sunk 
 to rest in the Indian ocean. In her large, airy apart- 
 ment in Oxley House the young marchioness sits in 
 the gloaming, thinking over the events of the last forty- 
 eight hours. How long those hours seem. When 
 truth and error meet in mortal combat, what changes 
 in human affairs may be wrought in two brief days. 
 
 Since that morning when she had seen her friend 
 sink unconscious into her father's arms, to be revived 
 and given a new sense of Life by the visitor from 
 across the sea, she had alternated between hope and 
 fear, confidence and doubt, joy and sorrow, smiles 
 and tears. With almost every succeeding hour she 
 had been swayed by various passions and changing 
 emotions. Upon Tom's declaration of his innocence 
 of any wrong-doing, she had believed him, while Lucy's 
 words had filled her with confidence. Two hours 
 later, when a message from the secret service agents 
 informed the duke that the charges against Tom, 
 while seemingly well founded, were evidently part of 
 a plot, her heart grew still lighter. But when the 
 followinof hour brought an officer and two soldiers, 
 who placed Tom under arrest, not only her grief but 
 that of the entire household had been great. 
 
 212 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 213 
 
 The duke and Sir Allin had accompanied Tom and 
 the oflScer to Elmborn. The following morning, at 
 the earnest request of Lady Judith, Lucy and John 
 had come with her to town and all were now located 
 at Oxley House. The trio had but just arrived, when 
 they were cheered by a visit from Admiral Moreland, 
 who came over to pay his respects to the distinguished 
 visitors and to assure Sir Allin of his loyal support; 
 but Sir Allin had already gone out, so he expressed 
 himself to John and Lady Judith. 
 
 "I am sure there is no truth in the charges," he said 
 as he was leaving. "Why," he continued excitedly, 
 "with such a father he could no more do this thing 
 than a fishing smack could resist the shot of a twelve- 
 inch gun. I can not see how Lord Aukland could 
 make such a charge." 
 
 John smiled gravely. "Did he realize the untruth- 
 fulness of all evil report, he could not." 
 
 Sir William looked up in surprise. "You talk just 
 like Sir Allin," he said; "and he appears utterly oblivi- 
 ous to all the evil which to me seems to completely 
 envelop the human race." 
 
 "I presume that Sir Allin and I think considerably 
 alike. I trust, however, that does not lessen in your 
 mind the truth of the statement." 
 
 "I have no opinion on the subject. I am more 
 versed in physics than in metaphysics. I can get 
 better and quicker action with a battleship and a 
 couple of cruisers than with such abstract propositions 
 as the allness of good and the nothingness of evil." 
 
 "But not as lasting. My Lord, nor as far-reaching. 
 Your battleship and cruisers — in fact your entire 
 
214 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 navy — has to do with only a very limited sphere. The 
 other has to do with the universe." 
 
 "I do not know about that, Mr. Winslow. Shots 
 have been fired which were heard around the world." 
 
 "Physically or metaphysically.''" asked John. 
 
 Sir William laughed: "I do not believe I am in your 
 class," he said. "But anjnvay, I have faith in Tom." 
 
 "A staunch friend," remarked John, as the admiral 
 passed down the steps. "And he is reflecting more of 
 God than some who consider themselves much more 
 spiritual." 
 
 Later the same day, through the duke's influence, 
 Tom's case was made the subject of a special meeting 
 by the king and his cabinet. The duke had gone into 
 the details of the affair and related the incident of the 
 letter. Lord Aukland had at once declared this to 
 be only a part of a plot to divert attention. He declared 
 that it made absolutely no difference to Count von 
 Lindenhohen where the Vaalmaran fleet anchored, 
 and that it was simply a ruse to conceal the ambas- 
 sador's dealings with the traitor, as Lord Aukland 
 persisted in calling Tom. 
 
 "There is no one else who could have given the 
 information in this particular manner," he declared. 
 
 Admiral Moreland was on his feet in an instant. 
 
 "That," he exclaimed, "is a calumny upon the 
 entire admiralty. Why, there are marines ij the service 
 who know the fortifications as well as I." 
 
 "But they do not know these foreign emissaries, and 
 could not have communicated with them without 
 making themselves so conspicuous that they would have 
 been detected at once. They — " 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 215 
 
 "And how did this young man become so well 
 acquainted with these emissaries ?" interrupted Sir 
 William indignantly. 
 
 "Through a woman, of course," sneered Lord 
 Aukland. "Pray do not get excited, Sir William. 
 We are not on the high seas now. My information, 
 you will find, is quite correct." 
 
 "It certainly should be from your standpoint, My 
 Lord»" said the Duke of Lackland quietly, "seeing 
 that it came through the same woman." 
 
 Lord Aukland 's face flushed and he started to his 
 feet. He had supposed that the source of his informa- 
 tion was quite unknown. He was about to make a 
 denial, but was interrupted by the king, who asked: 
 
 "Without mentioning names, my Lord of Aukland, 
 are you aware of the reputation of your informant ?" 
 
 Lord Aukland quickly regained his composure as 
 he replied: 
 
 "Your Majesty, it is sometimes necessary to fight 
 fire with fire." 
 
 "But not tar with pitch," said the duke. 
 
 "Of course you do well to defend this man," said 
 Lord Aukland, "because it is all in the family, I am 
 told." 
 
 The duke started to his feet. 
 
 "My Lords!" exclaimed the king," we are discussing a 
 national and not a family affair. As for you, my Lord 
 Aukland, I would suggest that before you proceed 
 farther with this matter, you take the time to discover 
 where your informant learned her diplomacy. Perhaps 
 you will not then so readily give credence to her words, 
 even though the proofs seem so convincing." 
 
216 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 As a result of the conference Tom's confinement was 
 made as light as possible. In fact, so little credence did 
 the king give to the accusation, that he would have 
 released Tom but for fear of offending Lord Aukland, 
 whose connections abroad were very powerful. As it 
 was, Tom was allowed to have his servant with him, 
 which meant much, for Jackey was good company 
 and Tom was rejoiced to see him. 
 
 "Nice and cool here," he said after looking about 
 the room in which Tom was confined, "but the skeeto 
 bars am berry wide." 
 
 Tom could not help smiling as he replied: 
 
 "Those are only to keep out the big bugs. Little 
 fellows like me get in easily." 
 
 "But not out," said the black. Then after a few 
 moments pause: "But why come here? Jackey said 
 not to wait. Plenty room in bush. No ketch Mister 
 Tom dere." 
 
 "But, Jackey, I have not done anything wrong; why 
 should I run away .'" 
 
 "Ever hunt kangaroo. Mister Tom." 
 
 "Yes." 
 
 "Ever see kangaroo run.?" 
 
 "Oh, yes." 
 
 "Kangaroo never done no wrong, too; but kangaroo 
 not stand still and be shot." 
 
 "But that is different. A kangaroo will run from a 
 man whether he is trying to shoot it or not. A kanga- 
 roo is afraid of men." 
 
 Jackey grinned. "Kangaroo got much sense. Kan- 
 garoo know men." 
 
 Tom made no reply and for several minutes sat lost 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 217 
 
 in thought while Jackey tidied up the room and un- 
 packed a bag of clean Hnen. 
 
 "And that kind of man," he said to himself, "seems 
 to be the only kind the most of us know. Oh, for a 
 better knowledge!" 
 
 While he mused, footsteps were heard upon the 
 stone floor without and presently the door was opened 
 to admit two visitors — Lady Judith and John Winslow. 
 
 "We came to bring you something we thought you 
 might want," said the young marchioness as they 
 entered. "You have neglected them too much of 
 late." And she laid upon the table a black leather 
 case in which were two little books. "This is your 
 opportunity to obey the command to search the Scrip- 
 tures." 
 
 "And remember also that man's extremity is like- 
 wise God's opportunity," said John. 
 
 "Jackey was just giving me a bit of advice," said 
 Tom, "and I could but think that after all our search- 
 ing of the Scriptures, how few of us have any higher 
 idea of man than this poor black, who sees in him only 
 something to be feared." 
 
 "Which makes quite clear," declared John, "the 
 teaching that we shall never really know what man is, 
 until we realize what God is. 
 
 "But," continued John, "we want to help you out 
 of here and that right speedily. The duke has told us 
 of the cabinet meeting and we want to know more about 
 this claim of error. Is it malicious or ignorant, do you 
 think r 
 
 "I want to be charitable," replied Tom, "but I am 
 sure it is malicious." 
 
218 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "And what cause is there for maHce?" 
 
 "None, — except — except — well, except — perhaps — " 
 
 "Out with it," said John. 
 
 Tom's face grew very red and he wiped away the 
 perspiration with his handkerchief. 
 
 "Except — well, except disappointment," he finally 
 blurted out. 
 
 "Disappointment?" queried John. "Disappoint- 
 ment about what ?" 
 
 "About me — about herself," exclaimed John. 
 
 Lady Judith turned and gazed out through the 
 grated window. It was a severe test of her faith; but 
 she had given her word and as best she could she tried 
 to realize that evil has no power. 
 
 "And is there any cause for this disappointment, as 
 you call it ? I mean on your part }" insisted John. 
 
 "As I hope for heaven, Mr. Winslow, there is not. 
 She may think other^vise; but this is the truth." 
 
 "And the truth about anything is all there is about 
 anything," replied John, "no matter what anyone may 
 think to the contrary. But you have a work to do, 
 and this is the place to do it. Learn to say with the 
 Master when he was persecuted even to the cross: 
 'Father, forgive them; for they know not what they do.' 
 It will be easy for you to do this, for it must be clear 
 to you that it is true." 
 
 Lady Judith turned from the window and drew 
 near the speaker, while Tom bowed his head in his 
 hands as John proceeded: 
 
 "When you think that malice is urging some one to 
 injure you, you are giving malice power. But if you 
 will separate malice from personality and know it for 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 219 
 
 what it is — a nonentity, because not of God — ^you will 
 break its seeming power and destroy it, not only in 
 your own consciousness, but in the consciousness of 
 others." 
 
 Tom made no reply. His bowed head and evident 
 grief were indicative of the struggle going on within 
 him. Seeing him thus Lady Judith was moved by 
 a great pity to exclaim: 
 
 "But, oh, Mr. Winslow, it does seem so real!" 
 
 "Just as all sin seems real until we get near enough 
 to God — infinite good, to perceive its unreality," was 
 John's emphatic reply. 
 
 Then for a minute he paused, desiring to so express 
 himself that he would be perfectly understood. At 
 length he said: 
 
 "To erring human sense, sin is very real; but, from 
 the very nature of God, sin can never be a part of God's 
 creation, hence not real. What mortal man has done, 
 in the language of the Scriptures, is to seek out many 
 inventions — and sin is one of them." 
 
 "And all this trouble is the result, is it not, Mr. 
 Winslow.?" asked Lady Judith. 
 
 "It certainly is. It is the result of our sense of 
 separation from God, from Truth and Love. And the 
 only way to free ourselves from the inharmony of sin, 
 is to lose this sense of separation by regaining a per- 
 fect realization of man's unity with his Father." 
 
 "Do you think I can ever do it ?" asked Tom. 
 
 "My boy," replied John, "there is not the slightest 
 doubt of it. 'Ask and ye shall receive,' 'Seek and ye 
 shall find,' 'Knock and it shall be opened unto you.' 
 
 "But now we must leave you. In fact, I am not 
 
220 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 sure but we have already taken up time which you 
 could have spent more profitably alone. I have told 
 you nothing which is not much better told in these 
 books which Lady Judith has brought you." 
 
 Tom shook hands with them and followed them to 
 the door. When he turned back into the room Jackey 
 stood by the table intently regarding the two books 
 which nestled so lovingly in their attractive and snug 
 little case. 
 
 "Do you like their looks .^" Tom asked. 
 
 Jackey looked first at Tom and then at the books. 
 Finally he said: 
 
 "He is a great man." 
 
 "You mean Mr. Winslow.?" 
 
 Jackey nodded his head. "He can tell a lot." 
 
 "Yes, Jackey, he can." 
 
 "And still he say little book tell it better." 
 
 "Yes, I think that is true." 
 
 For several moments the black eyed the books 
 silently while the puzzled expression of his face became 
 more pronounced. Then turning to Tom he said: 
 
 "Jackey not hear it say anything! Mister Tom 
 make the books talk to Jackey." 
 
 Tom's face flushed and a sense of his ingratitude 
 suddenly came upon him with overwhelming force. 
 How he had been throwing away his opportunities. 
 How he had turned from the source whence he could 
 have gained that understanding, whose power even this 
 poor savage felt. But he realized that it was not yet 
 too late, and picking up the case he removed the 
 two little volumes as he said: 
 
 "Jackey, they shall talk to both of us." 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 221 
 
 And talk they did. For hours and hours from that 
 time on, Tom read and explained to Jackey. It was 
 just the opportunity he needed to put aside his thought 
 of self and do something for someone else; and he did 
 it willingly and gladly. Because for many years Tom 
 had ceased to give, he had almost ceased to have any 
 of that understanding which is necessary for growth in 
 grace; but now, as he began to give, he began to receive 
 abundantly, and in a few days he had regained much 
 that he seemed to have lost. It came to him as a new 
 revelation, and as he drank in the truth in great draughts 
 he realized as never before how 
 
 The heart grows rich in giving 
 All its wealth is living grain; 
 Seeds which mildew in the garner. 
 Scattered fill with gold the plain. 
 
 When Lady Judith had gone down to dinner that 
 evening it had been with a sense of great sadness, not 
 only for Tom, but more especially for Sir AUin whom 
 she had not seen since he left Somerton the night before. 
 She had rather dreaded the meeting, expecting to see 
 him more or less broken by the shock; and in her mind 
 she was comparing his grief to that of David over 
 Absalom. What was her surprise — although she ac- 
 knowledged to herself that she should have expected it 
 — to find him as cheerful as though nothing unusual 
 had happened. Later, when she found herself tete-a- 
 tete with him in a quiet nook, she had told of her visit 
 to Tom and how pleased he seemed to receive her gift. 
 
 "A few days ago," exclaimed Sir AUin joyfully, 
 "he would have looked with little favor upon such a 
 gift. What a blessing this promises to be, although." 
 
222 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 he continued with a twinkle in his eye, "I must say it 
 has been pretty well disguised." 
 
 "But, it seems so hard upon you, Sir Allin," she 
 declared sympathetically. 
 
 "Tut! Tut!" he replied with gentle gravity. "K 
 what blesses one blesses all, I shall receive my blessing 
 along with the rest. Who can tell where it may end. 
 One perfect demonstration of the truth may be the 
 means of bringing many into the light." 
 
 After she returned to her room that night Lady 
 Judith had thought long and earnestly upon Sir Allin's 
 words. 
 
 "Was it true," she wondered, "that what blesses 
 one blesses all." She could feel in Tom's case that 
 whatever blessed him would bless his whole family — 
 and in this she mentally included herself — but she 
 could not see that it would or could go much further. 
 
 Then suddenly came to her mind the woman to whom 
 she was attributing all of Tom's trouble — whether justly 
 or unjustly she had not stopped to consider. 
 
 "How can any blessing that may come to Tom bless 
 Lady Gay Beckworth .'^" she asked herself. "Surely 
 Tom's acquittal must bring disgrace upon her, while 
 his change of heart would take him completely from 
 under her influence." 
 
 It was a hard problem. The more she studied it 
 the less light she seemed to get. But suddenly another 
 and a more startling thought came into her mind. 
 
 "Suppose Tom should not be cleared. Suppose 
 Lady Gay were giving truthful information." 
 
 But this could not be. To this extent Lady Judith 
 f-elt sure of Tom. Was it not possible, however, that 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 223 
 
 Lady Gay had suflBcient false testimony at hand to 
 sustain her charge. She felt that she must know. 
 
 Then she recalled her visit to Tom, and John Win- 
 slow's words that the putting of malice out of one's 
 own thoughts would help to destroy it in the minds of 
 others. She would stop thinking hard things about 
 Lady Beckworth. She would even try to be friendly 
 with her. She would go and call upon her. 
 
 With this thought in her mind she retired for the 
 night and awoke in the morning with an even stronger 
 determination to this end. She would go to Lady 
 Beckworth and see if she could not induce her to tell 
 the truth about Tom. If she would not — well, then 
 Lady Judith had not exactly made up her mind what 
 she would do; but it would be something forcible. 
 
 The meeting between the two women was just about 
 what might have been expected. 
 
 "This is indeed a most agreeable surprise," ex- 
 claimed Lady Beckworth as she greeted Lady Judith 
 in the little private reception-room whither she had 
 given orders to have her guest conducted. "I do not 
 think I have seen you since you were a girl. I have 
 been so retired since the count's death that I have 
 almost lost sight of many I once knew." 
 
 "Yes, it has been some time since we met," replied 
 Lady Judith greatly at a loss to know how to proceed. 
 "But I trust we may see more of each other from now 
 on. I am trying to broaden my sphere oi usefulness." 
 
 "And to what new line of work am I indebted for 
 this call .''" asked Lady Beckworth elevating her eye- 
 brows. 
 
 Little fortified as she was with the understanding 
 
224 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 which comes through the illumination of Truth and 
 Love, Lady Judith found it utterly impossible to say 
 the thing she felt she ought. The feeling of resentment 
 was still uppermost, and she exclaimed proudly: 
 
 "I have come as a matter of justice, to ask you to 
 speak the truth and withdraw the accusation you have 
 made." 
 
 Lady Beckworth feigned a look of the utmost sur- 
 prise. 
 
 "Accusation I have made!" she exclaimed. "I do 
 not understand. Accusation against whom?" 
 
 "You know very well, "replied Lady Judith haughtily. 
 
 Lady Beckworth laughed sarcastically. 
 
 "I am not a mind reader," she declared. 
 
 "I had hoped not to mention nanaes," said Lady 
 Judith, "but if I must, I will. I mean your accusation 
 against the son of Sir Allin Strong." 
 
 "Oh, Tom," exclaimed Lady Gay indifferently. 
 "Poor silly boy. But how could I help accusing him 
 of insincerity when he is so frivolous." 
 
 " Insincerity ! Frivolous !" gasped Lady Judith utter- 
 ly at a loss to comprehend the older woman's subtlety. 
 "I do not understand." 
 
 Again Lady Beckworth feigned surprise. 
 
 "I think I, too, must be in the dark," she said. "I 
 thought you came as a friend of Tom to get me to 
 change my opinion of him — to accept him again into 
 my good gr.ices. But he ought to know I never 
 could marry him — I am much too old. You would 
 make him a better wife." 
 
 Lady Judith was completely dumbfounded. She 
 seemed to have lost the power to think. That anyone 
 
BLESSINGS IN DISGUISE 225 
 
 could stoop to such deceit or become so consummate an 
 actress off the stage never occurred to her. How she 
 left the house she never knew. All she could remember 
 as she rode homeward was the sound of Lady Beck- 
 worth's tantalizing laughter as she left her at the door. 
 
 Arriving at Oxley House the first person she 
 encountered as she entered the hall was Lucy. The 
 sight of her loving face was like sparkling water to 
 Lady Judith's thirsty heart and burying her face on 
 Lucy's shoulder the young marchioness poured forth 
 her misery in broken sobs. 
 
 Clear sighted as she was, it took Lucy some moments 
 to calm the young woman sufiiciently to enable her to 
 explain coherently what was the matter. When at 
 length Lucy did comprehend, she at once saw the false- 
 hood for what it was. 
 
 "My dear child," she said in a voice of encourage- 
 ment, "do you not see it is all an untruth. You have 
 gone out against the Philistine armed with a sword and 
 armour which you have not proved, and have met with 
 certain defeat. How much wiser, had you taken only 
 the shepherd's sling of love." 
 
 "But how can anyone speak and act such a lie," 
 sobbed Lady Judith. 
 
 "The ways of the erring human mind are past 
 finding out; but your keen sense of right and wrong, 
 and your diplomatic training should have enabled you 
 to detect the deceit." 
 
 "I see it all now," declared Lady Judith, drying her 
 eyes. " It is I who am at fault. I thought I was going 
 to see her in the right spirit, but it was just my pride 
 that was impelling me. How I have been humbled." 
 
226 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 " 'Purge me with hyssop, and I shall be clean,' " 
 quoted Lucy. " 'Wash me and I shall be whiter than 
 snow.' This cleansing process is sometimes trying 
 but its pains are most salutary. They show us the 
 folly of human wisdom as nothing else can, and lead 
 us into the true understanding of heaven — eternal 
 harmony." 
 
CHAPTER VII 
 
 SOWING THE WIND 
 
 Seated at the breakfast table in a quiet apartment in 
 a Chicago hotel, the Honorable George Lytton Benton, 
 M. P., had just finished reading an interesting item of 
 news. 
 
 "A serious condition of affairs this," he said to his 
 valet-secretary as he laid down the newspaper and 
 buttered a roll. "The Journal predicts, from what 
 could be gleaned in ah interview a reporter had with 
 Mr. Benton, the former prime minister of Guelph, and 
 from a remark inadvertently dropped by his secretary, 
 that there is grave danger in the Orient — ^far more 
 grave than any that may arise through the Mongolian 
 races. Did I say that, Saunders ?" 
 
 The valet at once became the private secretary. 
 
 "I am sure, sir, that you said nothing that would 
 warrant such a construction — and of course you know 
 how discreet I am." 
 
 "No one could be more so. The Journal seems to 
 think otherwise, however, and suggests that ' such action 
 be taken by the great powers as will leave no doubt in 
 the mind of the Guelphian King Albert as to what 
 would happen to the young kingdom, in case it were 
 foolish enough to commit any overt act.* 
 
 "Pretty bad, eh, Saunders?" 
 227 
 
828 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "It is indeed, sir. Do you think I had better ask 
 them to correct the statement ?" 
 
 "I think perhaps you had, and if they decline to 
 make th^ correction you will doubtless have oppor- 
 tunity to make it eijewhere." Then as the telephone 
 bell rang: "I think the opportunity has already 
 arrived." 
 
 It was as Benton had surmised, and upon his request 
 to the hotel office, a reporter from the Evening News 
 was at once shown to the apartment. 
 
 ''Toi: will pardon me if I finish my breakfast," said 
 Mr. Benton to the young man. "I travel very simply 
 and have but a small apartment; but we can talk quite 
 as well while I finish my coffee, Saunders," to his 
 valet, "won't you pass Mr — ?" 
 
 "Martin," prompted the reporter. 
 
 " — Mr. Martin the cigars. Of course you have 
 breakfasted ? You young gentlemen of the press are 
 such active fellows. I certainly admire the American 
 newspaper man," 
 
 Mr. Martin acknowledged the compliment becom- 
 ingly and asked that he might be excused from smoking. 
 
 "Certainly, Mr. Martin. Certainly. Put it in your 
 pocket and smoke it at your leisure. And, as I know 
 you are in a hurry, what can I do for you ?" 
 
 "I think perhaps you know better than I," replied 
 the reporter. "I see you have been reading the 
 Journal." 
 
 *'Oh, yes," laughed Benton, "and my secretary, Mr. 
 Saunders, was just asking if I did not think he had 
 better correct it. I am sure that I said nothing that 
 could be so construed. Do you think so, Saunders ?" 
 
SOWING THE WIND 229 
 
 "Certainly not." 
 
 "How about your secretary?" inquired Mr. Martin. 
 
 Mr. Benton looked a^ Saunders severely. 
 
 "Do you think it possible, Saunders, that you could 
 have given out any such impression?" 
 
 Saunders colored as he replied hesitatingly: "I do 
 not think so. I- I- certainly did not intend to." 
 
 The reporter looked wise as Mr. Benton said sternly: 
 "Remember, Saunders, that you cannot be too guarded 
 — you know your failing — and in our present unofficial 
 position we are so likely to be misunderstood. I have 
 cautioned you before." 
 
 Then to the reporter: "I trust, Mr. Martin, that you 
 will not repeat, even to your chief, this little warning I 
 have given my secretary. I must confess I am a bit 
 annoyed. But I wish to deny emphatically that there 
 is any desire on the part of the people of Guelph to 
 cause the slightest break in the peace of the world. Of 
 course you understand that I do not speak for the 
 government." 
 
 Then, as an after-thought: "You are familiar with 
 our form of government ?" 
 
 "I think so." 
 
 "You will understand me then, when I say that it 
 is the so-called conservative party that is now in power; 
 but to me this conservatism means the clinging to old 
 ideas. I am a radical. I believe in extending the 
 right hand of good will to all nations. That was my 
 policy. Competition is the life of commerce." 
 
 "I am sure our people will be pleased to hear that," 
 declared the reporter. "And what do you understand 
 to be the policy of the present government?" 
 
230 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Mr. Benton smiled as he lighted a cigar. "I should 
 not care to discuss it, especially at this distance from 
 home. But," and he threw away the match, "our 
 party was defeated at the recent election because of its 
 foreign policy. That should answer your question." 
 
 The reporter arose to take his departure. 
 
 "Of course politics is politics," continued Mr. Benton, 
 "and as I am not now in the confidence of the king, 
 you can see that I know absolutely nothing about the 
 present governmental policy. But, speaking for the 
 people, I can assure you we are a satisfied and peace- 
 able nation and will disturb no one — as long as we are 
 let alone." 
 
 After the reporter had taken his leave, turning to 
 his secretary, Mr. Benton remarked: "I am sure no 
 denial of any warlike intention by the people of Guelph 
 could have been more emphatic. You may say the 
 same to the Journal representative when he calls 
 again. I shall be unable to see him." 
 
 There was a knock at the door. Saunders opened it 
 and received a cablegram from a messenger boy. 
 
 "Blucher's daily report," said Benton tearing open 
 the envelope, and glancing at the signature. 
 
 The message was in cipher and for some time he 
 was busy reading it. As he slowly deciphered its con- 
 tents, however, an expression almost satanic in its 
 malignity, spread itself over his countenance, but grad- 
 ually gave way to a smile of satisfaction as he muttered 
 to himself: 
 
 "Well done, Blucher. Well done. Lady Gay. Do 
 as well ten days hence and I shall be master of Guelph." 
 
 Then aloud: "I think we shall have plenty of news- 
 
SOWING THE WIND 231 
 
 paper callers before long. Young Allin, a protege of 
 the prime minister, has been arrested for treason." 
 
 "Treason!" exclaimed Saunders. 
 
 "Yes. It appears he has been furnishing Vaalmara 
 with plans of our harbor defenses." 
 
 Saunders looked at Mr. Benton from under his eye- 
 brows, but said nothing. 
 
 "Of course, if anyone asks you," said Benton, "you 
 know nothing about this. It is news to us — ^you 
 understand ?" 
 
 "Perfectly." 
 
 "If any more messages come for me be sure they are 
 carefully guarded, till my return. I have an engage- 
 ment to lunch with the president of the Peace society 
 and some friends. I trust they will not ask too many 
 pointed questions." 
 
 Whatever the other failings of the Honoiable George 
 Lytton Benton no one ever accused him of inaction. 
 Before everything else he was a man of the greatest 
 activity. When once he had started out to accomplish 
 a given task he never allowed himself any rest until it 
 was finished. Therefore, having determined to make 
 all the trouble possible for the government of Guelph, 
 he devoted his time to this work with the greatest 
 energy. As has been seen in the foregoing interview, 
 he allowed no occasion for creating an erroneous 
 impression regarding the government to pass unheeded, 
 and he never spoke a word about its policies without 
 giving an impression that it was possessed of unwar- 
 ranted arrogance. Nevertheless, he was so guarded in 
 his language, that it would have been impossible to 
 have put your finger upon a single utterance which. 
 
232 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 like those of the oracle at Delphi, was not capable of a 
 double meaning. 
 
 Of conditions in Guelph, Benton was also kept 
 thoroughly posted as we have seen, and while he 
 understood that his emissaries were working solely for 
 what they could get out of him and not for love or 
 glory, he did not care. Money was nothing to Benton 
 except for what it would buy — and he was never happier 
 than when buying men. As Pope has said: "A mighty 
 hunter was he, and his prey was man." 
 
 The one thing that Benton craved was power; but 
 he, better than any man with less wealth, realized that 
 the power of money was limited. He had been given a 
 striking proof of this in his recent defeat. Now he 
 was attempting to use a still more subtle power — the 
 power of falsehood, whose impotence he was yet 
 to learn. 
 
 "Next to the absolute truth," he had once told an 
 intimate friend, "the greatest power is the cleverest 
 lie," and he was now working on that theory. 
 
 There is no class of men in the world who are so 
 easily deceived for a time as the reporters for the press. 
 Their anxiety to get every scrap of information, makes 
 them easy prey for one in whom they have confidence; 
 and while they cannot long be deceived, it is easy for 
 a prominent personage, as he passes through a city, 
 to give out falsehoods which are reported as gospel 
 truths. Thus it was that Benton worked. Always 
 affable, he never gave out absolute information, pro- 
 fessing reluctance; but he aroused the reportorial curi- 
 osity, and the valet-secr'^tary seemingly let slip the 
 news. 
 
SOWING THE WIND 233 
 
 It was several hours after his interview with Reporter 
 Martin, that Mr. Benton found himself in the company 
 of a small gathering of men and women whose earnest 
 and intellectual faces gave evidence of the deep purpose 
 of good which animated them. Outside, a December 
 storm raged in all the fierceness of a northern winter; 
 but inside, there was warmth, cordiality and expres- 
 sions of good will. It was approaching Christmas, and 
 the very atmosphere of the large homelike mansion 
 was redolent with the spirit of the season. The little 
 company had lingered unusually long at luncheon, and 
 the gathering shadows, without, but added by the 
 contrast, to the cheerfulness of the brilliantly lighted 
 interior. 
 
 As the party came in from the dining room Mr. 
 Benton stopped for a moment to admire a large repro- 
 duction of the famous painting of Washington resign- 
 ing his commission as commander-in-chief. Turning 
 from this, after a moment's inspection, he was con- 
 fronted by a portrait of Abraham Lincoln. Intuitively 
 he turned to note the classic face of the great general 
 and compare it with the rugged and lined features of 
 the still greater emancipator. For several moments he 
 stood thus, busy with his thoughts, when his reverie 
 was interrupted by a voice at his elbow: 
 
 "Truly a wonderful face, is it not, Mr. Benton?" 
 
 "It is, indeed," he replied without turning. 
 
 "And still not so wonderful as the heart which 
 inspired that loving utterance: 'With malice toward 
 none, with charity for all.' " 
 
 Benton started as though just awakening. Turning 
 to note the speaker he found himself addressing a 
 
234 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 fair-faced woman, whose age he could only surmise 
 from her wealth of iron gray hair, but whether it were 
 tinged by time or otherwise he was at a loss to deter- 
 mine. Seeing he hesitated for a reply she said: 
 
 "Being interested in peace, you are of course familiar 
 with the sentiment?" 
 
 "Yes, but I do not think it ever before came to me 
 with such force, Mrs. — " 
 
 "Miss," she said. "Miss Dorothy Howerton." 
 
 "You are a member of the peace society, I judge 
 from your remark, as well as from meeting you at this 
 gathering?" he interrogated. 
 
 "I am a member of that great peace society which 
 was founded by the Nazarene." 
 
 A cynical smile rested on his lips as he replied: 
 "You surprise me. I thought Jesus said he came not 
 to send peace but a sword." 
 
 "True. The sword of truth which destroys error, 
 inharmony, war, and brings that lasting peace which 
 finds its permanency in the fatherhood of God and the 
 brotherhood of man." 
 
 He looked at her in surprise. 
 
 "Your church must be a bit heterodox," he said. 
 
 "Possibly so. You are familiar, I suppose, with the 
 epigrammatic definition of the word ?" 
 
 "I cannot say that I am." 
 
 Dorothy laughed as she replied: "I do not recall who 
 first said it, but it is to the effect that orthodoxy is what 
 I believe and heterodoxy what others believe." 
 
 "Very well put, whoever said it," he laughed. "But 
 really I am interested in knowing the name of your 
 church." 
 
SOWING THE WIND 235 
 
 *'I can assure you it is no secret. I am a Christian 
 Scientist — at least I am trying to be." 
 
 "The denomination is not particularly strong in 
 Guelph, I think." 
 
 "No, the field has not as yet been very fruitful. You 
 know in some places that Jesus visited he did not many 
 mighty works because of their unbelief." 
 
 "You are severe on Guelph, Miss Howerton." 
 
 "Oh, not at all. I simply suggest a condition of 
 thought." 
 
 "I had always understood that Christian Science 
 was simply a faith cure for the sick." 
 
 "You mean the physically sick, I presume?** 
 
 "Certainly. Although I would include mental 
 diseases, which to me are simply the result of disordered 
 physical conditions." 
 
 "Physical healing," replied Dorothy, seeing that her 
 companion was interested in the subject, "is but the 
 beginning of the work that Christian Science is doing. 
 The great work is the healing of sin, which brings not 
 only physical disease, but inharmony of all kinds. The 
 healing of war and the bringing of peace is another 
 great part of this healing work. You should read Mrs. 
 Eddy's works to fully understand what I mean. In 
 her Miscellaneous Writings this thought is especially 
 brought out." 
 
 "It seems to me," declared Mr. Benton with consider- 
 able energy, "that you would make a most valuable 
 member of the Peace Society." 
 
 Dorothy laughed: "Did I not tell you I was a member 
 of a peace society; for so I consider the Christian Science 
 organization. Every worthy Christian Scientist is 
 
236 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 trying to follow consistently in the footsteps of Christ 
 Jesus, the truth of whose teaching must eventually 
 bring universal peace because it brings peace to each 
 individual. 
 
 "It takes men to make nations," continued Dorothy. 
 "When the brotherhood of man is established — when 
 the perfect man appears — the nations will melt with 
 fervent heat into one great family and the occasion of 
 war will cease." 
 
 "I am not sure that I understand your philosophy, 
 but your theories interest me, Miss Howerton." 
 
 "If you have not studied the question from this 
 viewpoint, I am not surprised that you do not under- 
 stand," said Dorothy. "Mortal man is at best but a 
 big interrogation point. He is continually asking him- 
 self: Who am I.^ What am I.' Where am I.^^ Out- 
 side of divine science he cannot find the answer." 
 
 Their conversation was interrupted by the appear- 
 ance of President Daniels and several guests. 
 
 "Miss Howerton has been giving me some hints as 
 to how best to bring about peace," remarked Mr. Benton. 
 
 "Her views are worth considering," said President 
 Daniels, "although we are working along somewhat 
 different lines. W^e are trying to help by bringing about 
 more general arbitration. We are also trying to do 
 away with the further invention of war-like devices — 
 devices made for the sole purpose of destruction ' 
 
 "It is surely a step in the right direction," declared 
 Dorothy. "I remember when I was a girl of going to 
 see the newly invented airships, then giving their first 
 practical demonstrations at Fort Meyer. I remember 
 then of thinking how sad that the first use of these 
 
SOWING THE WIND 237 
 
 ships should be for war, and for me they suddenly lost 
 their charm." 
 
 "And still," said Mr. Benton, "war seems the only 
 means of destroying certain evils." 
 
 "One evil can never destroy another evil," replied 
 Dorothy. "It may absorb it, but any attempt of this 
 kind is simply an exemplification of the story of the 
 one devil who returned with seven other devils; 'and 
 the condition of that man,' said Jesus, 'was worse than 
 before.' To bring harmony on earth, it is necessary 
 simply to realize that perfect harmony, which has always 
 existed in the one Mind; not to see a lot of evil which 
 seemingly needs destroying, but to perceive infinite 
 good and to become positive, not negative, in our 
 thoughts. Just so long as we see things as destructible, 
 just so long will we want to destroy. 
 
 "The very nature of mortal mind is to destroy, not 
 only what some other power has created, but even its 
 own so-called creations. It is the nature of divine 
 Mind to create and protect. It is just the difference 
 between hatred and love, the latter being that quality 
 of Mind which continually and eternally contains and 
 sustains each of its ideas in their perfection, thereby 
 forming perfect protection. Against such love, human, 
 erring will is powerless, and before it human hatred, 
 with its accompanying wars, must fall." 
 
 "You have suggested new lines of thought. Miss 
 Howerton, which I shall certainly remember. Per- 
 haps if this thought had taken deeper root among our 
 people, they would now be planning peace instead of 
 more warships." 
 
 Then, as though he had unintentionally voiced a 
 
238 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 secret, he explained: "I do not know as I should say 
 that our people are thinking war; but of course you all 
 know that the present prime minister is not such an 
 advocate of peace as we could wish." 
 
 "I do hope," exclaimed President Daniels, "that 
 Guelph will take no backward steps." 
 
 "I trust not." replied the former premier, "but the 
 Duke of Lackland is very ambitious. Urged on by 
 his confidential adviser. Sir Allin Strong, it will not be 
 surprising if he is led to commit some folly." 
 
 At the mention of Sir Allin's name, there came to 
 Dorothy's mind the picture of a dark -faced lad, whose 
 untrained thought had caused her many unpleasant 
 hours, and she started to speak a word of criticism. 
 Fearing, however, that she might be judging unright- 
 eous judgment, she hesitated and another member of 
 the party exclaimed: 
 
 "Bad counsellors are the curse of kings; may they 
 not also be called the same of prime ministers ?" 
 
 "They may," replied Mr. Benton. "For my part I 
 never could understand how the Duke of Lackland 
 could be so influenced. My recollection is, however, 
 that the two men were brought together by a country- 
 man of yours — Mr. Winslow — when he was in Guelph 
 on a diplomatic mission." 
 
 Now Dorothy was glad that she had controlled her 
 tongue, for she felt certain that if John Winslow 
 approved of Allin, there could be little to criticise. 
 
 "I understand that Mr. Winslow has just gone to 
 Guelph again," remarked Mr. Daniels. "I saw a brief 
 interview with him in a San Francisco newspaper the 
 day he sailed. His trip is purely one of pleasure the 
 
SOWING THE WIND 239 
 
 article stated, but he is desirous of seeing how the visit 
 of the international fleets will be received. You know 
 he is opposed to the display." 
 
 "He is wrong," declared Benton. "The stronger 
 the display the better for all parties concerned." 
 
 "Do you think it will prove to your countrymen 
 and the world anything they do not know?" asked 
 Dorothy. 
 
 "I cannot say that it will; but seeing, you know, is 
 believing." 
 
 "And believing wrongly, oft times," replied Dorothy. 
 "It is only the perception that is enlightened by spirit- 
 uality — right thinking — that avails." 
 
 "Well," replied Mr. Benton, "I know of nothing that 
 will cause more correct thinking about the wisdom of 
 war, than the display of a great fleet of warships." 
 
 "On whose part?" asked Mr. Daniels. "Surely war 
 would look very wise to the nation possessing the biggest 
 fleet. This, I suppose, is where the two power idea 
 comes in." 
 
 Benton looked a bit embarrassed as he replied: "Of 
 course I took it for granted that the great powers were 
 peaceable." 
 
 "It looks to me," replied Mr. Daniels, "that, while 
 navies have helped to keep the peace of the world, unless 
 they are evenly matched they accomplish little. A 
 nation like Spain, with almost no navy, would be 
 helpless against a nation like Italy, which has a good 
 navy. But Italy would be helpless against the navy 
 of Great Britain. Disarmament is the only thing that 
 puts all nations on an absolute equality." 
 
 "That," said Dorothy, "and the understanding that 
 
240 THE PEACE^IAKERS 
 
 the only power is God, infinite good. The powerful 
 nation is that which is at one with God. Then, no 
 matter how great the opposing force, if we see with the 
 eyes of understanding, we shall, like Elisha, be able 
 to say: 'They that be with us are more than they that 
 be with them.' No, gentlemen, there is power neither 
 in arms nor in numbers — as the history of the children 
 of Israel repeatedly shows; only in the strength that 
 comes with a knowledge of man's unity with God — 
 infinite Truth and Love." 
 
 The conversation was suddenly interrupted by the 
 arrival of a belated and excited guest. In his hand 
 was a copy of the Evening News. 
 
 "What do you think of this, Mr. Benton ?" he asked. 
 
 "Not having read it I can hardly say," was the 
 laughing rejoinder. 
 
 "Then listen and I will read it to you. It is headed: 
 'War Was the Issue. Former Prime Minister of 
 Guelph, the Honorable George Lytton Benton, M.P., 
 Declares That It Was on This Ground That He Was 
 Defeated. Deplores Governmental Policy.' The first 
 two paragraphs of the article are as follows: 
 
 "That the government of Guelph is practically com- 
 mitted to a policy of national aggrandizement, no matter 
 at what cost, was admitted to a representative of the 
 Evening News by the Honorable George L\i:ton Benton, 
 former prime minister of Guelph, in an interview at his 
 hotel this morning. He declared that the real issue at 
 the recent election was a changed foreign policy, to 
 which he was opposed, and that the new government 
 stands committed to an aggressive movement in the 
 Orient, no matter at what cost. Mr. Benton greatly 
 
SOWING THE WIND 241 
 
 deplores the stand his nation has taken and looks upon 
 it as a backward step. 'Of course,' he declared, 
 'there is no question of Guelph's ability to hold her 
 own against any power in the world, but in these days 
 of commercial activity, men and nations have some- 
 thing better to do than to seek a market by conquest. 
 The people of Guelph cannot be said to be looking for 
 trouble, nor do I understa,nd this to be the policy of 
 the Lackland government. It is rather that it will do 
 as it pleases and woe to that power which shall inter- 
 fere.' " 
 
 The reader paused: "Did you really say that, Mr. 
 Benton?" he asked. 
 
 "By no means. I did admit that the issue at the 
 recent election was upon our foreign policy, and I did 
 say that the new ministry stood committed to an aggres- 
 sive policy for extending our trade, but I did not say 
 'Woe to the power that interferes.' " 
 
 "Well, what would happen to the power that did 
 interfere?" 
 
 Benton shrugged his shoulders, "I am no longer 
 prime minister," he said 
 
 "Here is another item which may interest you," 
 continued the reader. "It is headed 'Another Dreyfus 
 Case — Under-Secretary of Naval Affairs of Guelph 
 Accused of Furnishing Harbor Plans to Enemy,' And 
 says: 'Upon information furnished by Lord Aukland, 
 minister of foreign affairs, Thomas Strong Allin, under- 
 secretary of naval affairs of Guelph, has been arrested 
 upon a charge of treason. The specific charge is that 
 he has furnished plans of the fortifications of the leading 
 seaports of Guelph to the secret agents of the govern- 
 
242 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 merit of Vaalmara. Thomas Allin is a son of Sir AUin 
 Strong, one of the closest friends of the Duke of 
 Lackland. It is reported that young Allin, for he is 
 not yet thirty, is a suitor for the hand of the Marchion- 
 ess of Oxley, daughter of the Duke of Lackland, and 
 his appointment partook of the nature of a family 
 affair. His arrest is taken as a severe blow to the new 
 government.' " 
 
 During the reading of the item, Benton's face was a 
 study and as such it was observed by Dorothy. As a 
 practitioner she had too often been obliged to handle 
 evil thoughts not to recognize their expression. As 
 she watched George Benton there came to her such a 
 strong sense of his hypocrisy that she felt like crying 
 out: "Woe unto you scribes and Pharisees, hypo- 
 crites!" Intuitively she knew that she w-as right in 
 witholding her judgment of Sir Allin Strong and she 
 determined then and there to communicate at once 
 with John and Lucy. 
 
 But all this passed through her mind much quicker 
 than it can be told, and when she noted the gleam of 
 satisfaction on Mr. Benton's face, caused by the closing 
 words of the item, she felt that she did well to utter a 
 silent protest against the evil thought she had appre- 
 hended. 
 
 So interested were the others in the information 
 contained in the news that they failed to note Benton's 
 mood. When the reader had finished and Benton 
 simply remarked that he was not surprised at anything 
 he might hear, they construed his words to mean that 
 he considered the government in a hopeless tangle. 
 
 "It is trulv lamentable," declared Mr. Daniels, 
 
SOWING THE WIND 243 
 
 ^ter all the good that we had hoped from Guelph." 
 
 "And I am particularly sorry that it should have 
 C!ome up during my visit to the United States. It 
 places me in a most embarrassing position." 
 
 'Not at all," reassured Mr. Daniels. "It really is 
 to your credit that you were outvoted at the last election. 
 I am very glad you are here at so opportune a time, and 
 art- able to sound a note of warning." 
 
 As the company was dispersing some time later, 
 finding himself alone with Dorothy for a moment, Mr. 
 Benton said, half ironically: 
 
 "I have been greatly interested in your views on 
 peact. Mis: Howerton. I shall hope to see you agiin 
 and hear more of your wonderful system of bringing 
 harmony out of discord and good out of evil." 
 
 Dorothy looked him squarely in the face as she 
 replied ; 
 
 "I know of no one, Mr. Benton, who needs it more 
 than you." 
 
 He gave an almost imperceptible start, but instantly 
 recovering himself said, with a shrug of his shoulder 
 and a mocking laugh: 
 
 "The devil is not always as black as he is painted." 
 
 "An unwarranted epigram, Mr. Benton. No paint 
 is black enough to do evil justice." 
 
 That evening two aerograms left the city for Elm- 
 born. One was from Benton to his emissaries and 
 said: "I have sown the wind. It is for you to gather 
 the whirlwind." 
 
 The other was from Dorothy to Lucy and was in the 
 words of a former King of France to a former King of 
 England. It read : "Watch, for the devil is unchained." 
 
CHAPTER VIII 
 
 THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 
 
 It is a day of days in Elmborn. For the nonce all 
 roads in the kingdom lead thitherward. The city, as 
 well as the citizens, has put on its best bib and tucker 
 and the streets are gay with the wealth of hunting and 
 national and international colors with which the build- 
 ings have been decorated. 
 
 And why not ? Have not the combined fleets of the 
 neighboring powers arrived in tlie harbor on their way 
 around the globe, and has not Elmborn and the entire 
 nation of Guelph extended to them the hand of wel- 
 come.'' If there are any with hostile thoughts among 
 the vast multitude that throngs the streets and jostles 
 each other good-naturedly in an attempt to gain a 
 coign of vantage, there is nothing to indicate it. What- 
 ever may be the feelings of those entrusted with the 
 conduct of the government, the people are surely pleased 
 with the visit and earnest in their efforts to give the visi- 
 tors a good time. 
 
 This is the third day of the festivities and the great 
 day. On the two previous days the social events had 
 been confined to entertaining the officers of the fleet, 
 and the honors had been done by the national and 
 municipal officials. There had been calls and recep- 
 
 244 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 245 
 
 tions galore, and on the previous night there had been 
 a great ball at the parliament house, in which the 
 king, the queen, the court ladies and all the dignitaries 
 in the realm had participated. But this is the day on 
 which the marines and sailors are to be feted by the 
 people. This is the day of the big popular demon- 
 stration, which is to begin with a parade, to be followed 
 by a barbacue in one of the public parks, and to close 
 with a grand display of fireworks in the harbor. 
 
 The program as arranged provides for a reception 
 of the men of the visiting fleets by several regiments 
 of national troops ; a march through the principal 
 streets to the great parade ground back of the palace 
 and a review of the troops by the king, the officers of 
 the Guelphian army and navy and the visiting ad- 
 mirals, — all to be followed by the stacking of arms and 
 a general breaking of ranks until 6 p. m. During the 
 afternoon the men are to be feasted and feted and 
 given the freedom of the city. At night they will view 
 the fire-works from the decks of their ships. 
 
 If the day had been made to order it could not have 
 been more perfect. The sun arose behind a slight 
 mist, which rapidly disappeared, and by 7 o'clock 
 there was not a cloud in the sky. An hour later the 
 avenues leading into the city were thronged, and by 
 nine o'clock the sidewalks were a mass of moving, 
 jostling, good-natured humanity, while the roadways 
 were filled with flying autos and galloping horsemen. 
 Such a display of gold lace and gorgeous uniforms had 
 never before been seen in the streets of the young 
 metropolis; for the Guelphians are democratic in their 
 tastes, despite their monarchial form of government. 
 
246 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 and the common people are not greatly given to gor- 
 geous raiment. 
 
 But, as has been said, this is a day of days, and 
 everyone who can boast a bit of decoration or find an 
 excuse for a uniform has donned the same, and the 
 streets are a veritable kaleidescope of changing color. 
 On the plazas and in the market places, booths have 
 been erected for the serving of free refreshments to 
 every man who wears a foreign uniform. The stores,, 
 stands and cafes where refreshments are sold, have 
 outdone themselves to provide for the hungry and 
 thirsty, and all are doing a rushing business. Wherever 
 one of these places is to be found, there is always a 
 crowd, but particularly is this true in the vicinity of 
 the ships at which the men from the fleets are to land. 
 
 The harbor of Elmborn is one of the most remark- 
 able in the world. Nature originally designed it 
 thus and the artifice and ingenuity of modern inven- 
 tions have made it still more unique. The city 
 is situated at the head of a great bay, and as it 
 has grown, has built down the bay on both sides so 
 that the harbor is largely the shape of the space con- 
 tained within a horse-shoe. In the center of the shoe, 
 where one would look for the toe cork, is located the 
 palace. On both sides are the more pretentious 
 government buildings. Toward the water front is a 
 great plaza, in which, surrounded by a large grass 
 plot, is a monument symbolical of the integrity of the 
 nation — a plain obelisk, rising 586 feet above the sea 
 level. For the space of more than a thousand feet, 
 stone steps lead immediately down to the water's edge. 
 In the offing, which is commanded on either side by a 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 247 
 
 series of huge guns arranged on disappearing carriages 
 and which can be pointed either seaward or cit}^ ard, 
 the royal yacht is wont to He. The palace faces the 
 bay, and the parade ground is nearly half a mile in 
 the rear with barracks at either side. 
 
 On each side of the harbor, beginning where the 
 steps end, are slips. Those nearest the palace are 
 arranged for the use of the passenger craft that ply up 
 and down the harbor. Somewhat farther down, are 
 the commercial whai'ves with their covered piers; and 
 much farther down, the government warehouses and 
 experiment stations. Adjoining these are two forts, 
 auxiliary to those at the mouth of the bay. 
 
 With the arrival of the warships of the visiting 
 powers, the royal yacht had been made the center of 
 a semi-circle of Guelphian men of war, facing which 
 are anchored the flagships of the various fleets. Imme- 
 diately behind these is stationed the flagship of Admiral 
 Sir William Moreland. Still further down the bay, 
 and riding at anchor almost in perfect alignment, as 
 they had steamed into harbor, lay the visiting squad- 
 rons — just off of the government warehouses, through 
 which they are getting their supplies. As it is more 
 than a mile across the harbor, there is ample room for 
 the ships to lie thus and still leave plenty of space for 
 the pleasure craft to ply between them. The other 
 Guelphian men-of-war have retired to the navy yard at 
 Vreelong, nearer the mouth of the bay. 
 
 The arrangement is most simple, and that there had 
 ever been any question as to the anchorage seems 
 strange; but the idea of having the royal yacht form 
 the pivotal point for the visiting flagships had not at 
 
2*8 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 first occurred to the officers charged with the arrange- 
 ments. When the misunderstanding over the missing 
 letter had become known to the king, he had, himself, 
 suggested the plan which brought all the flagships 
 close to and in the same relation to the royal standard, 
 but left the position of the squadrons down the bay 
 unchanged. 
 
 It was around the passenger slips, where a view of the 
 steps leading to the palace could be obtained and 
 where the sailors could be seen putting off from their 
 respective ships, that, as the day advanced, the greatest 
 crowds collected. Each nation was represented by six 
 ships and a flagship — the flower of the navies of the 
 world — manned by thousands of sailors, and the appear- 
 ance of the harbor filled with boatloads of these men 
 making their way to the various landing places, fur- 
 nished a most inspiriting sight. 
 
 Promptly at ten o'clock the king, surrounded by his 
 military escort, appeared upon the palace steps and 
 the imperial standard was broken out at the mast head 
 of the royal yacht. This was the signal for the flag- 
 ships and they immediately thundered forth a royal 
 salute of twenty-one guns. While only the smaller 
 batteries were used in firing the salute, the cannon- 
 ading was terrific, and the crowds on the streets stopped 
 their ears and their chatter until it was ended. 
 
 Within his prison, whose windows commanded a 
 good view of the harbor, Tom and Jackey watched the 
 great spectacle. Electric launches filled with officers 
 in dazzling uniforms, and pleasure craft crowded with 
 gaily dressed excursionists, darted in and out among 
 the men-of-war, while over-head, several airships plied 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 249 
 
 up and down the length of the bay and over the city. 
 As each of the naval launches passed the royal yacht, 
 it dipped its colors, and on the excursion boats the 
 bands played gaily. Occasionally an airship would 
 drop a bomb, which would explode high in the air. 
 
 When the salute had been fired Jackey had shouted 
 with glee at every gun, and when it was over he had 
 laughed long and loud. His unusual antics so greatly 
 astounded Tom, that as soon as he could make himself 
 heard he exclaimed: 
 
 "Don't you like the noise?" 
 
 For a reply Jackey only laughed the louder. 
 
 Tom watched him in surprise and finally asked 
 again : 
 
 "What is the matter? Have you gone crazy?" 
 
 The black stopped suddenly. "Who's gone crazy? 
 Jackey?" 
 
 "Yes," replied Tom. 
 
 "Not Jackey who has gone crazy, Mister Tom. 
 All the rest of the world. Ki-yi-yi. They make Jackey 
 laugh." 
 
 Tom smiled in spite of himself. "It does seem 
 foolish, does it not?" he asked. 
 
 "Why do it. Mister Tom?" 
 
 Tom shrugged his shoulders. "Quien sabe? as the 
 Spaniard would say. Who knows?" 
 
 Jackey looked at Tom in surprise. "Mister Tom, 
 not know?" he asked. 
 
 "No, Jackey, I do not. It is simply a custom among 
 civilized nations." 
 
 "Civilized? What civilized mean?" 
 
 "It means," replied Tom as he tried to think of a 
 
250 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 good definition, "it means — well it means to act in an 
 orderly, intelligent, peaceable manner. It is the 
 opposite of barbarous, or fierce, or savage." 
 
 "And is the big noise civilized?" 
 
 "Well, not exactly," laughed Tom. 
 
 " Jackey not think so. Jackey think it fierce." 
 
 On a balcony, which led out from the spacious 
 oflBces of the Duke of Lackland and overlooked the bay, 
 a similar conversation was taking place between Lady 
 Judith, Sibyl and Lucy and John Winslow. They 
 had come out at John's request because the balcony 
 not only furnished a view of the bay, but the plaza as 
 well, and gave him an excellent opportunity to watch 
 the crowds. While his visit was that of a private 
 citizen, John had been one of the most conspicuous 
 figures during the festivities. And wherever John and 
 Lucy were seen, in the same group the young Mar- 
 chioness of Oxley was nearly always to be found. 
 
 From the day of their arrival at Somerton, Lady 
 Judith had been greatly attracted toward this remark- 
 able couple, as she had classified them. But, while 
 she had been drawn toward Lucy because of her loving 
 thoughts and her kindly sympathy, it was John who 
 impressed her with the force of his actions. She had 
 not yet come to recognize Lucy's quiet power; but 
 John's vigor and energy seemed to come as the expres- 
 sion of that one Mind which Lady Judith had now 
 for so long a time been striving to apprehend, and 
 she talked to him constantly. So it was that during 
 the many functions incident to the visit of the fleets, 
 she had made it her especial duty, not only to present 
 John and Lucy to her personal friends, but to so 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 251 
 
 attach herself to them that she might gather from their 
 words and actions more of that spirit which animated 
 them. 
 
 John's prominence at home and his acquaintance 
 abroad — for he had, at one time or another been on 
 diplomatic missions to nearly every nation represented 
 - — made him a welcome guest everywhere. The rep- 
 resentatives of the various nations, although trained 
 for war, were delighted to honor one whose life had 
 been devoted to the promulgation and demonstration 
 of peace. And no one will deny that since the day 
 that John and Lucy decided where his duty lay, he had 
 consistently and conscientiously striven to prove the 
 truth of those tenets which he believed would one day 
 bring universal peace. That he had been compelled to 
 participate in many a bitter struggle, none will doubt 
 who have ever striven to follow in the way of Truth's 
 appointing; but the very fact that the struggle was so 
 bitter and that so few, comparatively, had the stability 
 to continue in its footsteps, was proof to John and 
 Lucy, at least, that Truth was leading. 
 
 It was only upon their present voyage, that, sitting 
 upon the deck of the steamer one evening, John had said: 
 
 "Thirty -five years ago universal peace seemed very 
 near to us, sweetheart, and while we have done much 
 to advance the cause, it really does not seem as near 
 now as then." 
 
 Lucy had given one of those little laughs that had 
 been so noticeable as a girl, and as she laid her hand 
 on his arm had said tenderly: 
 
 "Still a little impatient, John. Still that sense of 
 time, and of my will instead of Thine." 
 
252 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 John laughed: "How well you know me. But do 
 you not think I am doing a little better ?" 
 
 "Much," she replied. "And you have always been 
 in earnest. In so far as it has been possible for the 
 human mind to realize peace, you have brought it 
 into the consciousness of many." 
 
 "But how about the great majority, who seem to 
 have no sense of what peace really is .''" 
 
 "They must be — they are being educated," was 
 Lucy's reply. "And when I say educated, I use the 
 word in its derivative meaning — the leading out of that 
 which is in the true consciousness of every man." 
 
 "I understand," replied John thoughtfully, "and 
 how far do you think mankind has thus been led ?" 
 
 "A long way, I am sure. There is within me at this 
 moment a firm belief that the day is not far distant, 
 when we shall be able to give wonderful proof of the 
 development of the peace idea in the consciousness of 
 mankind." 
 
 The approach of other passengers had interrupted 
 their conversation and it had not been resumed; but 
 on this morning, when all about them was the noisy 
 evidence of war-like devices, if not the war-like spirit, 
 the conversation had flashed across John's mind 
 and he had remarked with a laugh: 
 
 "This does not point toward the immediate proof 
 of your sense of developing peace, Lucy." 
 
 Lucy only smiled, but Lady Judith exclaimed: 
 
 "It surely does not presage immediate disarmament, 
 does it .'' Why do men indulge in such folly .''" 
 
 "For the present," replied John, "it seems to be 
 mankind's highest sense of conferring honor." Then, 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 253 
 
 with a twinkle in his eye: "It is not everyone who is 
 given twenty-one guns, you know." 
 
 "True," said Lady Judith sadly, "and for how 
 small a cause would the twenty-one guns be shotted." 
 
 "You took the words right out of my mouth," said 
 Sibyl. "When will these war-like exhibitions cease ?" 
 
 "Whenever there is nothing to exhibit," replied John. 
 
 "Whenever mankind learns that nothing is settled by 
 war," declared Lucy. "When they realize that the 
 only way to live happily, peacefully and harmoniously 
 is for all men to reflect the one Mind." 
 
 "And when will that be, do you think?" asked Lady 
 Judith. 
 
 "Sooner, perhaps than most expect. During the 
 past two days I have talked with many men and women 
 on this very subject, and regardless of their station, 
 whether civilians or military men, I have found an 
 undercurrent of sentiment in favor of concerted dis- 
 armament — or at least of greatly reduced arma- 
 ment." 
 
 "Concerted action," declared Lady Judith, "does 
 not seem likely to be taken. The nations seem over- 
 whelmed with a sense of jealousy and fear." 
 
 "Neither of which," said Lucy quickly, "has any 
 place in the Mind which man reflects. If our own 
 people will only hold to this thought, I know it can be 
 proven." 
 
 "Especially," said Sibyl, "when thoughts of peace 
 now appear uppermost in so many hearts." 
 
 "And yet," declared John, "I have found that it is 
 not when the world is running smoothly that men 
 desire a change. It is when thought is most greatly 
 
254 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 disturbed that the voice of Truth is most plainly heard 
 and its power is most felt." 
 
 "Much as I desire disarmament," said Lady Judith, 
 "I am not anxious to see it brought about at the ex- 
 pense of any great international trouble." 
 
 "Better the troubled waters of Truth than the calm 
 sea of error," declared Lucy. "But see, the king is 
 returning to the land." 
 
 It was as Lucy had said. The king and his escort 
 were leaving the royal yacht in launches, and at the 
 same time the admirals and their staffs were also 
 leaving their respective flagships. 
 
 As the admirals neared the landing, the people on 
 shore who had crowded just as far toward the place 
 as possible, set up a wild cheer and hundreds of flags 
 were waved aloft As the king landed from the launch 
 and mounted his horse, the crowds fell back to give 
 the royal party and distinguished guests room to pass; 
 and as the representatives of each nation came along, 
 the flag of that particular nation was waved by the 
 shouting populace. 
 
 It was indeed a noisy demonstration, and as anyone 
 could see, was likewise the outcome of personal 
 friendliness and cordiality. It was so felt by all the 
 visitors, and Admiral Du Pays of Madagascar re- 
 marked to Flag Captain Morceau: 
 
 "Whoever said that the people of Guelph were 
 thinking war, has lost his mind." 
 
 "But sometimes, Mon Amiral, the government 
 wants war when the people do not." 
 
 "No wise king," replied the admiral, "ever goes to 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND Z55 
 
 war who has not his people with him. No, No, 
 Captain? Somebody has lied!" 
 
 Similar remarks were made by the visitors from the 
 other nations and as the day advanced and the program 
 was carried out this feeling increased. 
 
 After the review, the sailors and marines marched 
 past the barracks and, stacking their arms, broke ranks 
 and proceeded to enjoy the hospitality of the city. It 
 is doubtful if such a jollification, where so many differ- 
 ent nations participated, had ever before occurred. 
 Nothing was too good for the guests, and the only 
 restriction placed upon the business of the day was the 
 closing of the dram shops. At the request of the 
 visiting officers, not a drop of intoxicants was sold in 
 Elmborn that day, and the government had ample 
 cause for thankfulness ere the day was done. 
 
 After the men had landed and the interest in the 
 day's festivities had been transferred from the harbor 
 to the parade ground, not only the water front but the 
 water itself was turned over to those who had charge 
 of the fireworks and the electrical display. The 
 arrangements for this feature had been most elaborate 
 and many thousands of dollars had been spent upon it. 
 One of the features was to be a mimic battle, in which 
 a fleet of fire-ships was to sail up the bay, shooting 
 volleys of rockets and Greek fire. It was to sail almost 
 up to the royal yacht, when the guns from the shore 
 were to open upon it and the counterfeit men-of-war 
 were one by one to be blown up. 
 
 In the perfection of this work a fleet of small launcnes 
 and harbor boats was employed, and for several hours 
 
256 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 the harbor was alive with these active little workers. 
 They were everywhere — along the harbor and among 
 the visiting ships — setting buoys upon which Greek 
 fire was to be burned, and placing large numbers of 
 miniature mines. The work was under the immediate 
 supervision of the war department, and several officers 
 were detailed to supervise it. The harbor fireboats 
 were ordered to patrol the wharves and every precau- 
 tion was taken to prevent any accident from marring 
 what was destined to be the great event of the festi- 
 vities. 
 
 It was comparatively early in the afternoon when 
 the main work was finished and the harbor resumed 
 its natural condition. The festivities on land had 
 attracted practically the entire population and the 
 harbor was deserted except for an occasional launch 
 plying about among the buoys, and the small guard 
 that had been left to care for the visiting ships. 
 
 Overhead three or four airships were still sailing 
 back and forth, but as Tom watched them from the 
 window of his prison, they appeared to have few, if 
 any, passengers. On the land, crackers were snapping 
 and bands playing. All was joy and jollity. 
 
 Then, without the slightest warning, the fury of 
 mortal mind was loosed. 
 
 Suddenly from the harbor came the sound of a 
 muffled, but fearful explosion which shocked the entire 
 city. This was quickly followed by others and the few 
 persons on the docks saw the water thrown up as by 
 a mighty earthquake. It rose in great columns, dash- 
 ing against the docks and falling upon the shipping. 
 Boats in the harbor were torn from their moorings and 
 
THE FURY OF MORTAL MIND 257 
 
 a number of small craft overwhelmed by its tesistless 
 fury. 
 
 The pent up forces of the under world seemed re- 
 leased, and the waters and the land beneath were rent 
 and shattered. Only the airships sailing peacefully 
 in the heavens above seemed unaftboted by the terrible 
 upheaval. 
 
CHAPTER IX 
 
 A NOTE OF PEACE 
 
 At the sound of the first explosion the people had 
 started in surprise. As explosion followed explosion 
 and shock followed shock, they turned toward each 
 other and with blanched faces stood riveted to the 
 spot, dazed and stunned. Then, as the explosions 
 ceased, the terror stricken multitude turned, and with 
 one impulse, made a wild dash for the water front. 
 
 The officers and men of the visiting fleets and of 
 the Guelphian forces rushed wildly hither and thither. 
 So commingled with the thousands of citizens were 
 the soldiers and sailors that it was impossible to 
 separate them, and the struggling, shouting, terrified 
 mass surged toward the harbor. 
 
 Once there, what a scene met their gaze. The water 
 of the harbor was covered with the wreckage of floats 
 and partially destroyed launches. Portions of the 
 docks in the lower harbor had been torn away, and 
 the broken ends of the wharves gaped and yawned. 
 But most fearful of all, looking down the bay where 
 half an hour before the visiting ships had ridden peace- 
 fully at anchor, there now appeared a confused mass of 
 wrecked fire-ships and men-of-war, some of which 
 were slowly sinking, leaving in place of the gallant fleet 
 which had sailed so proudly into the harbor two days 
 
 258 
 
A NOTE OF PEACE 259 
 
 before, a score or more of blackened warships, all more 
 or less damaged. 
 
 The Guelphians as well as the visitors stood horrified. 
 What had happened, and how ? This was the question 
 that flashed into every mind — the question none could 
 answer. 
 
 The enormity of the catastrophe was at first too 
 great to be comprehended. Men and ofiicers alike 
 stood dumbfounded. Not knowing exactly what had 
 happened, none knew just what to do and all seemed 
 stupefied. 
 
 The first to grasp the situation was Admiral Sir 
 William Moreland. With him, to think was to act. 
 From his office in the admiralty building, whither he 
 had returned but half an hour before and was enjoying 
 his afternoon cigar, Sir William had been aroused by 
 the first explosion. He had jumped to the window 
 and had seen the waters of the harbor lashed with each 
 succeeding upheaval. 
 
 At first he thought it simply an accident to some 
 of the fireworks; but casting his eyes down the bay, he 
 saw the water thrown up around the visiting ships. 
 Unable to surmise the cause of the explosion, he was 
 still the great admiral. In an instant he comprehended 
 the certain result of the happening and almost before 
 the water had ceased to boil, had wired the ships in 
 the navy yard to immediately clear for action and 
 sail up the harbor. Then he had signalled the ships 
 about the royal yacht to man the launches with such 
 as were aboard and hasten to the aid of the injured 
 vessels. 
 
 By the time these orders had been given, the crowds 
 
260 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 came swarming to the water's edge, and while the 
 people stood stupefied he had ordered two of his swiftest 
 airships to take possession of every aerial craft in Elm- 
 born. 
 
 By the time these orders were given, the king him- 
 self had commanded the guard in the barracks to seize 
 the parade grounds and not to allow an^ toe to take 
 the arms which had been stacked there earlier in the 
 day. The police reserves were ordered to the palace. 
 The firemen and the fireboats were already busy along 
 the harbor front. The pleasure craft not injured by 
 the explosions hastened out into the bay, and to such 
 good purpose did all work that the loss of life was 
 limited to less than two score. That such a disaster 
 could have occurred with such a small death list seemed 
 miraculous to those who saw in the disaster only a 
 great catastrophe; but to those already working against 
 the evil thought thus manifested, the miracle was that 
 it should have acquired even this seeming power. 
 
 But while all this was happening — quicker than one 
 can write it — the confusion in the streets was beyond 
 description. No words can intelligently describe the 
 scene. Believing that they had been betrayed into a 
 trap of some kind, the visitors were at first greatly 
 terrified. They bethought themselves of the rumors 
 they had heard, and with cries to one another separated 
 themselves from the populace and started to the place 
 where they had left their arms. 
 
 Here the confusion which followed resulted in a 
 veritable riot. Finding that troops from the barracks 
 had already taken possession of their arms, several 
 hundred sailors formed in line and were about to hurl 
 
A NOTE OF PEACE 261 
 
 themselves against the police and soldiers, when a 
 warning cry that the guns of the shore batteries had 
 been turned against them, coupled further with the fact 
 that by this time the citizens had again mingled with 
 and partially restrained them, prevented such an 
 assault. 
 
 While those who had first arrived stood irresolute, 
 fresh numbers were pouring in, many of them headed 
 by their oflScers. Something like a council of war was 
 called and action which would certainly result in blood- 
 shed was imminent, when the attention of all was 
 attracted by the note of a bugle sounding the assembly 
 call. Turning their eyes toward the reviewing stand, 
 from which the call came, two persons — a man and a 
 woman — were discovered standing beside the bugler. 
 
 They were John Winslow and the Marchioness of 
 Oxley. 
 
 As these two had been among the most prominent 
 figures during the days that had passed, they were 
 instantly recognized by the populace and the visiting 
 officers; and when the notes of the bugle died away 
 and John removed his broad-rimmed hat and held it 
 aloft, his tall form stretched to its full height, a great 
 cheer arose. 
 
 Standing there with his head bared to the setting 
 sun — whose slanting rays made more pronounced the 
 gray which tinged his temples — in those clarion tones 
 which had so often voiced the truth in his pleadings 
 for peace, John cried out: 
 
 "Citizens of the world! Friends! Hear me!" 
 
 At the first sound of his voice a faint shout of derlsioa 
 arose from a few of the foreign seamen who were 
 
262 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 unacquainted with the speaker and his international 
 reputation; but as he proceeded, a great hush fell upon 
 the multitude. Without heeding the slight interruption 
 John continued: 
 
 "A terrible catastrophe seems to have occurred. 
 Whence it has come and how, the king and the people 
 of Guelph know not. Upon them the blow has fallen 
 with fearful suddenness and they are weighted with a 
 load of sorrow. All alike are ignorant of the cause. 
 
 "In behalf of the king I am here. You all know 
 who I am. You all know the great nation I represent. 
 And you all know that I stand for peace. 
 
 "At this moment as never before do I plead for peace 
 — that law of God, divine Love, which forbids wars 
 and commands you and me to love one another. I 
 stand before you today, not simply the representative 
 of a progressive people, but as a representative of that 
 universal kingdom whose only law is love. 
 
 "Better than you know me, you know the young 
 woman at my side. As next of birth, into her hand 
 some day may be given the scepter of this young king- 
 dom.—" 
 
 A great shout of approval greeted his words. When 
 the cheers ceased, he continued: 
 
 "Look at her! Do you see in her face any expres- 
 sion save that of kindness and good will toward men ? 
 In her behalf, as well as in behalf of the king and of 
 the people of Guelph, I ask you to stop and think; and 
 to do only that which is right." 
 
 He paused to note the effect of his words. The 
 silence which had succeeded the outburst was intense. 
 It was well nigh oppressive. While the clamor of a 
 
A NOTE OF PEACE 263 
 
 mob is more terrifying, to the man of perception it is 
 less dangerous than the ominous silence which may 
 presage a more violent outburst. It is the lull in the 
 storm; a manifestation of mortal mind more difficult 
 to gauge than the storm itself. Instinctively Lady 
 Judith drew nearer to John as he again spoke: 
 
 "Men of the world; fellow citizens of the universal 
 kingdom. In this terrible manifestation of evil let 
 us stand apart. Let us not be swept away by the 
 unreasoning force of human passions. Let us be men 
 indeed in the image of God. Let us remember that 
 God omnipotent reigneth, and that out of this seemingly 
 great evil He can and will bring good. Knowing this, 
 let us act only in accord with His will. Let us remem- 
 ber that we are all children of the one Father — that we 
 are part of one great family — and let us here and now 
 prove the brotherhood of man. Let us know, as the 
 Scriptures teach, neither Greek nor Barbarian; let us 
 know neither African, Guelphian, Bornean nor Ameri- 
 can; but let us know each other as citizens of that one 
 great nation whose ruler is the King of Kings and 
 whose kingdom is from everlasting unto everlasting. 
 
 "Will you doit.?" 
 
 He paused. For an instant the silence remained 
 unbroken and then came an answering shout from 
 forty thousand throats: 
 
 "We will! We will!" 
 
 In the excitement of the moment, men turned and 
 grasped each other's hands and those who but a mo- 
 ment before had been more than strangers, were in a 
 twinkling transformed to friends. 
 
 "I am asked by the government," continued John 
 
264 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "to say that every stranger within its' gates is now 
 more than ever a guest of this nation. None shall 
 want. To this I pledge you my word, as does also 
 her grace, the Marchioness of Oxley. And in the name 
 of the king I ask that all officers meet forthwith in the 
 House of Lords. As for the rest of us, let us stand 
 aside and realize God's kingdom on earth; let us be 
 «tiU and know that God b Godl" 
 
CHAPTER X 
 
 ARRANGING A TRUCE 
 
 When John and Lady Judith reached the chamber 
 of lords in the Parliament House, it was already well 
 filled with government officials, heads of departments, 
 officers of the Guelphian army and navy and officers 
 of the visiting fleets. Where but the night before had 
 been gathered the wealth and beauty of Guelph on 
 pleasure bent, were now gathered stern-faced men, 
 aroused to such a point as might at any moment turn 
 the city into a scene of rioting and bloodshed. Fear, 
 suspicion and anger were depicted on the countenances 
 of those assembling, and it was only by the greatest 
 tact on the part of those entrusted with the immediate 
 conduct of affairs that personal encounters were several 
 times averted. 
 
 But, as is always the case in an emergency of this 
 kind, there were some clear heads, and while there were 
 many expressions of mistrust and anger by some of 
 the most excitable, it is to the credit of the officers of 
 the visiting fleets that a spirit of willingness to await 
 developments prevailed. Even at that, so great was 
 the tension and so imminent the outbreak, that after a 
 hasty survey of the scene John said to Lady Judith: 
 
 "This is hardly the place for a woman. You had 
 better let me take you home." 
 
266 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Forget that I am a woman," said Lady Judith, 
 "and think of me only as the possible ruler of a dis- 
 graced nation." 
 
 "Then, my dear young woman," said John earnestly, 
 "I trust you will use all the understanding at your 
 command to realize the omnipotence and omnipresence 
 of God, divine Love, under whose protection alone 
 we are safe from human hatred and passion. This 
 truth is the buckler and shield of all who understand 
 its full import." 
 
 Lady Judith was about to reply, but opportunity was 
 lacking. While they were speaking they had gradually 
 worked their way through the constantly increasing 
 crowd until they now found themselves close to the 
 speaker's desk, just as the king and his cabinet entered. 
 
 Albert was clad simply in the uniform of an admiral, 
 the same he had worn at the grand review in the 
 morning; but his bearing was most regal and, moved 
 as by a common impulse, every head was bared. Step- 
 ping upon the dais beside the speaker's desk, the king 
 acknowledged the mark of respect by a slight inclination 
 of his head. Then baring his own he said: 
 
 "Gentlemen, I appreciate your courtesy; but in the 
 face of such a disaster let us forget position and rank 
 and let us bow in homage before the great Ruler of the 
 Universe. Let us ere we take a single step in the 
 solving of the great problem which confronts us, ask 
 guidance from above, that our dcliV^erations may be 
 wise and harmonious, and our decision just and 
 righteous." 
 
 Then, while every head was bowed, the chaplain of 
 the House of Lords in earnest and wisely chosen words 
 
ARRANGING A TRUCE 267 
 
 besought a divine blessing upon the assemblage and 
 the nations represented; an uncovering of that sense of 
 evil which had brought about so dire a catastrophe and 
 the destruction of any feeling of suspicion or hatred 
 that might have been aroused thereby. It was an 
 unusual and unexpected utterance and so evidently 
 inspired by a sense of the utter impotence of human 
 wisdom to administer justice, and a complete depen- 
 dence upon God as the only refuge that, when the 
 prayer had been spoken and the bowed heads of the 
 assemblage were raised, it took but a glance to note 
 the changed countenances or to recognize the change 
 of thought depicted thereon. It was as though a ray 
 of sunshine had suddenly pierced the gloom of some 
 beautifully carved crypt and illumined with its light 
 the face of the carvings. It was the ray of spiritual 
 light, let in by the loving thought of the aged chaplain, 
 whose whole life had been devoted to the comfortino- 
 of suffering humanity. It was as the prayer of a little 
 child. 
 
 So changed was the mental atmosphere at the con- 
 clusion of this brief but spiritual utterance that the 
 purpose and intent of the meeting speedily changed. 
 King Albert was quick to note it and in a few words 
 pointed out to the assembled officers of the foreign 
 powers that it must be plain to them that the disaster 
 was due to one of two things: Either gross carelessness 
 on the part of those entrusted with the arrangements 
 of the great fireworks display, especially in the placing 
 of the mines and the location of the counterfeit war- 
 ships which were to be destroyed; or to some fearful 
 conspiracy, which had for its purpose, not the destruc- 
 
268 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 tion of half a dozen or more warships of friendly nations, 
 but the destruction of the kingdom of Guelph. 
 
 "No matter what the world may think of us," he 
 exclaimed; "no matter how great egotism it may 
 unjustly charge us with; no matter how overwhelming 
 the confidence it may accuse us of having in our own 
 naval strength; no matter how firmly it may believe 
 all the falsehoods our enemies have uttered, the world 
 cannot believe that we are insane enough to think that 
 we are able to resist the combined forces of the world, 
 or even of the nations immediately interested, although 
 many of their best ships have been sunk or disabled. 
 
 "In the reports which you gentlemen will make to 
 your governments — and every facility will be afforded 
 you to make them as complete as possible — you will 
 surely do us the justice to point out that we are clad and 
 in our right minds, while for any nation to intentionally 
 commit such an act as this would be the act of mad- 
 men. Guelph is at peace with all the world. The 
 thoughts of her people are peaceable — at least they have 
 seemed to be up to this moment, and we, gentlemen, 
 are at just as great a loss to explain the cause of this 
 disaster as any of you. 
 
 "And now, gentlemen, I am sure you will give such 
 orders as will best conserve the ends of peace and 
 justice until you can hear from your governments. 
 Our parks, our storehouses, even our transports, if 
 you should deem it wise to use them, are at your dis- 
 posal. But you will, of course, see the wisdom of not 
 arming the men, and of not moving your flagships 
 from their present anchorage unless you desire to 
 return home." 
 
ARRANGING A TRUCE 269 
 
 The assemblage had listened attentively without a 
 single suggestion of impatience, protest or dissent, until 
 the king had declared his intention of retaining the 
 arms of the men and of not allowing full freedom 
 to the flagships. Then, in spite of the good feeling 
 which had so characterized the gathering, exclamations 
 of protest were heard on all sides, and Admiral von 
 Pelt of Eiland, rising excitedly to his feet, exclaimed : 
 
 "This order. Your Majesty, makes us little less than 
 prisoners of war." 
 
 "Not at all, sir. You are at liberty to go where you 
 please, and if you desire to sail for home you will be 
 escorted down the bay." 
 
 "But my men.?" 
 
 "We will furnish you transports to take them with 
 you if you so desire," interrupted the king. "But they 
 must not be armed." 
 
 Turning to the other admirals von Pelt exclaimed : 
 
 "You see, gentlemen, we are helpless. We may as 
 well surrender our swords." 
 
 The Nipponese and Luzonian admirals seemed in- 
 clined to side with him, but Admiral Kruger of Vaal- 
 mara and Admiral Du Pays of INIadagascar smiled 
 gravely and shook their heads. For a moment there 
 seemed likely to be something more than a mere differ- 
 ence of opinion. But a diversion was quickly created 
 by the king. 
 
 "K any of you are dissatisfied with my decision," 
 he said, "I am willing to leave the entire matter in the 
 hands of an arbitrator, or an arbitration committee." 
 
 "It would be rather one-sided justice that we could 
 get here," sneered von Pelt. 
 
270 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "I cannot see why," replied the king. "There are 
 here the German, Russian and American ambassadors, 
 who are surely fair-minded men, and disinterested." 
 
 It was at this moment that by an almost impercep- 
 tible movement Lady Judith attracted the attention of 
 Admiral Cuidado of Luzonia towards John Winslow. 
 He raised his eyebrows and leaning forward whispered 
 a word in the ear of his Nipponese comrade. The 
 other smiled and nodded his head. In an instant 
 Cuidado was on his feet. 
 
 "If the king will do me the favor to hear me," he 
 exclaimed with the grave courtesy of his Spanish 
 ancestors. "I would suggest that the men of the 
 Republic of Luzon would be pleased to rest their case 
 upon the decision of the distinguished American so 
 well known in diplomatic circles as the great apostle of 
 peace, Senor Juan Winslow." 
 
 The name of Winslow had no sooner been spoken 
 than there was an outburst of applause from the 
 Philippine officers and Admiral Cuidado took his seat 
 amidst cries of "Bueno! Bueno!" 
 
 Before the outburst had died away Admiral Oyama 
 of Nippon was addressing the king. 
 
 "I would like to speak my humble approval," he 
 said, "of the choice of my honorable friend from 
 Luzonia. No nation in the world would be more 
 acceptable as an arbitrator than the United States of 
 America and no man than the most honorable Sir 
 Winslow." 
 
 Cries of "Banzai! Banzai!" followed these words, 
 and as each admiral in turn voiced his approval of 
 John W^inslow as eminently fitted to arbitrate any 
 
ARRANGING A TRUCE 271 
 
 difference that might arise in perfecting the arrange- 
 ments for a truce, the demonstration increased. When 
 all had spoken, King Albert declared himself more 
 than pleased with the choice, but suggested that it 
 might be wise to have more than one arbitrator. 
 
 Cries of: "No! No!" followed the suggestion and 
 it was so decided. 
 
 During the brief speeches John sat with bowed head, 
 trying to realize that in truth there was nothing to 
 arbitrate; that, as man reflects the one omniscient 
 Mind and each spiritual individual must of necessity 
 have within him the desire for right, the arbitrator's 
 task should be simply to voice this righteousness so 
 that all might understand. When the decision had 
 been declared unanimous John arose, and in accepting 
 the task declared that its magnitude depended entirely 
 upon the action of those immediately interested. 
 
 "If all are anxious for harmony," he said, "the task 
 will be light; otherwise it will be heavy." 
 
 As night was approaching, John suggested that the 
 assemblage disperse in order that the oflScers might 
 provide a camp for their men, and that the repre- 
 sentatives of the powers meet him again at nine o'clock 
 to perfect a modus viviendi. 
 
 The suggestion was at once acted upon and the 
 meeting closed. The king and his councilors returned 
 to the palace, the admirals and their immediate staffs 
 to their flagships to issue orders and prepare their 
 reports and John, in company with Lady Judith, to 
 Oxley House — there in communion with the one Mind, 
 and with the helpful, spiritual thought of his wife, to 
 realize the allness of good; the nothingness of evil. 
 
CHAPTER XI 
 
 THE DAWNING OP THE FIRST DAT 
 
 But what of Lucy during these hours of fear, suspi- 
 cion and unrest ? 
 
 When the first explosion had occurred, the members 
 of the quartet whom we left on the balcony watching 
 the great pageant, were returning from the barbacue, 
 where they had been interested spectators of the 
 hospitality and cordiality of the people of Guelph 
 toward the visitors. T^hey were but a few blocks from 
 the harbor, and with the succeeding explosions had 
 turned their auto toward the plaza, where they were 
 among the very first to perceive the destruction wrought. 
 In an instant their keen insight had comprehended the 
 far-reaching effect upon human passions, and at least 
 three in the party immediately sent forth a silent 
 declaration of the omnipotence of God, infinite good, 
 and a denial of all other seeming power. 
 
 But to the slowly awakening understanding of the 
 young marchioness — whose first thought was still of 
 material causation — a different idea presented itself and 
 she uttered the single word: 
 
 "Benton." 
 
 Like a flash the exclamation called to Lucy's mind 
 Dorothy's message to watch. 
 
 Ever since the receipt of that message John and 
 272 
 
THE DAWNING OF THE FHIST DAY 273 
 
 Lucy had been watching. They had fully grasped the 
 import of the message and Dorothy's wisdom in 
 making it absolutely impersonal, and to the best of 
 their understanding had been realizing that in what- 
 ever form the evil might appear, it must ultimately be 
 rendered powerless by omnipotent, divine Love. 
 
 With this sudden outbreak of discord, they were for 
 the moment unable to decide whether it was the result 
 of that blind force which would destroy its own cre- 
 ation by what is termed accident, or the result of 
 malice and hatred. In either event, the first result to 
 human sense would be the destruction of life; and thus 
 it was that a declaration of Life as immortal had 
 sprung to Sybil's lips, while John and Lucy had 
 silently voiced the same thought. 
 
 But with the mention of Benton's name, there came 
 to Lucy a great uncovering of the error that had been 
 forcing itself upon them for the past ten days. She 
 now felt the full import of Dorothy's message and 
 understood that while even she could not know what 
 form this evil would take, she must have recognized the 
 channel through which it was approaching, and so 
 had warned them. For more than a week — while 
 it was yet day — Lucy had been working and had so 
 filled her mind with good, that now that the night had 
 come, she was prepared. 
 
 Turning from the plaza as the crowds began pouring 
 in, the little party had seen the gathering storm on the 
 parade ground, and then it was that Lady Judith had 
 suggested the plan which she and John had at once 
 put into effect in such a timely manner. Alighting 
 from the machine, John and Lady Judith went straight 
 
274 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 to the king, while the other two returned to Oxley 
 House, where Lucy entered her closet and closed the 
 door upon material sense. While the storm and tem- 
 pest of human passions raged without, she — like Moses 
 — communed with God. Hearing the voice of Truth as 
 only those can hear it whose hearts are pure and whose 
 ears are spiritually attuned to catch the divine utter- 
 ances, she had at last reached a realizing sense of 
 what must be done to destroy the error and save the 
 nation. 
 
 Upon the return of John and Lady Judith, a full 
 account of the events of the past few hours was 
 given and great thankfulness was expressed by all 
 for the small death list and the peaceful trend of events. 
 "It is only natural that they should tend this way," 
 declared Lucy. "Long have we been asking and 
 seeking. Now it is time to knock. It is time for man 
 to assert his God-given right to peace; and for man- 
 kind to make its prayers available. 
 
 "Education towards this point has been going on 
 for centuries. No matter what the so-called rulers 
 may think, the people — the individual — is ready for 
 peace; and when the individual consciousness has been 
 changed from thinking war to thinking peace, it is 
 only necessary that the one Mind be so expressed as 
 to bring about that one far-off event — love, manifested 
 in peace and harmony." 
 
 John's hand sought that of his wife and as she 
 ceased speaking he repeated the promise uttered so 
 many years ago: " 'Blessed are the peacemakers; for 
 they shall be called the children of God.' Blessed are 
 those who so reflect Life, Truth and Love that they 
 
THE DAWNING OF THE FIRST DAY 275 
 
 bring health, harmony and heaven into the Hves of the 
 sick and sinning. Surely they shall be called the 
 children of God, for such they are." 
 
 Lady Judith watched the pair silently. Such unity of 
 thought and purpose she had never before imagined. 
 "Here, indeed," she mused, "is the mingling of strength, 
 purity and love which constitutes the real marriage." 
 
 Only for a moment, however, did she muse thus for 
 another thought was ' paramount in her mind. Not 
 yet appreciating the true idealism — not yet realizing 
 the substantiality of Spirit and its divine activity. Lady 
 Judith did not perceive how Spirit could manifest 
 itself as Lucy had suggested. And so, after some 
 hesitation, she finally asked: 
 
 "How can we assert our God-given right .'^ How 
 can we make practical these beautiful sayings of Jesus, 
 whose import has been made so plain to you.' How 
 can we love our neighbor as ourself .'" 
 
 "By breaking the seeming mortal law of malice, 
 hatred and revenge with the divine law of Love," 
 declared Lucy. 
 
 "But how.?" insisted Lady Judith. "To me it 
 seems that we are at this moment suffering because 
 someone has broken this very divine law." 
 
 "But it only seems," replied John earnestly. "The 
 divine law has not — cannot be broken. If we could 
 break it, if we could annul any law, we should 
 invalidate it." 
 
 Perplexed, Lady Judith wrinkled her dainty forehead 
 and John continued: "It is not from breaking a divine 
 law that men suffer, but from the belief in a power 
 apart from God." 
 
276 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Still," said Lady Judith, "we continually hear it 
 said that men suffer from breaking the law of 
 God." 
 
 "I think," replied John, "that the misapprehension 
 in your mind arises from the misuse of the word break. 
 To break a law would really mean to annul it; but as 
 it is commonly used, to break means simply to violate, 
 or disobey. For disobeying divine laws, men must 
 necessarily suffer. To annul atiy law of God is im- 
 possible. It is only so-called material laws that can be 
 annulled; and just in proportion as we come to realize 
 this, we find that in obeying the law of God, Spirit, we 
 break with impunity the laws of matter, because we 
 really do annul them. Do you understand ?" 
 
 "I think I do," replied Lady Judith slowly. "And 
 I begin to see, also, that the so-called laws of sin, sick- 
 ness and death, because based upon material untruth, 
 are no laws at all. They are simply a belief in the 
 absence of divine law — in the absence of God's Spiritual 
 law." 
 
 "Exactly," replied John. 
 
 "That must have been Jesus' viewpoint," said Lucy, 
 "for just consider for a moment how many of these 
 so-called material laws were annulled by his under- 
 standing of the omnipotence of Spirit — the realization 
 that spiritual law is the only law. In the same way 
 we may annul the seeming law which would bring 
 discord, strife and war." 
 
 "How?" asked Lady Judith. 
 
 "By knowing, as you have just said, that there are 
 no mortal laws of discord to break ; because the universe, 
 including man, is now, always has been and always 
 
THE DAWNING OF THE FIRST DAY 277 
 
 will be governed by divine law, no matter how strongly 
 mortals — ignorant of their origin, their nature and 
 their future — may think to the contrary. The rule by 
 which this divine Principle is applied was set forth by 
 Christ Jesus in two words: 'Only believe,' — not blindly, 
 but with understanding." 
 
 "And thus believing," explained John, "to proceed 
 absolutely without fear or doubt, knowing that He 
 who made a passage for the children of Israel through 
 the Red sea, will open a broader passage — not only for 
 this nation but for the nations of the world — through the 
 sea of discord, passion and inharmony into the promised 
 land of peace, where the true brotherhood of man will 
 be established." 
 
 For a space there was silence, all being busy with 
 their thoughts. Then as though to herself Lady Judith 
 exclaimed : 
 
 "With enough people thinking such thoughts; believ- 
 ing in the omnipotence of such a God, it would appear 
 that the world might speedily be brought into the 
 light of this great truth." 
 
 "There are enough now," declared Lucy emphati- 
 cally. "I feel that the time is ripe to prove it. This 
 fearful manifestation of error is but the beginning of a 
 chemicalization in which truth will neutralize the 
 caustic and corroding influence of that evil expressed 
 in war, with the soothing and healing power of Love, 
 under whose wings there is peace." 
 
 As she ceased speaking Lucy arose from her chair 
 and approached an engraving of that wonderful 
 painting by Riviere, so familiarly known as "Daniel's 
 Answer to the Eang." The eyes of the others followed 
 
278 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 her. For a moment she regarded the picture and then 
 said earnestly: 
 
 "Even as Daniel turned his back upon the lions 
 and looked to that spiritual light that cometh from 
 above; even as he realized his dominion over anger, 
 hatred and ferocity expressed through these wild beasts, 
 so must we turn our back upon the animal passions — 
 realizing their impotence — and turn to God, the divine 
 Principle, if we would be able to say with Daniel: 
 ' My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions' 
 mouths, that they have not hurt me: forasmuch as 
 before Him innocency was found in me.' 
 
 Even in this hour of great darkness, Lucy's face 
 beamed with joy, the radiation of that spiritual purity 
 which enabled her, like Daniel, to look away from the 
 material counterfeit to the spiritual reality. 
 
 "Here at last," thought Lady Judith, "is one who 
 can answer the question that has so long remained 
 unanswered for me." Then as a little sigh escaped 
 her she exclaimed: 
 
 "Oh, Mrs. Winslow, how clearly you seem to see 
 things! You, indeed, have found happiness." 
 
 The sigh and the voice filled with a great longing, 
 caused Lucy to reply: "Happiness is within the reach 
 of all." 
 
 "And what would you say was the sum of human 
 happiness ?" interrogated Lady Judith, leaning forward 
 and partially rising from her chair in her great eager- 
 ness. 
 
 Lucy bent upon the young woman a look of the 
 greatest sweetness and tenderness. "There is no such 
 thing as the sum of human happiness," she said softly 
 
THE DAWNING OF THE FIRST DAY 279 
 
 as she approached and laid her hand caressingly upon 
 the shapely head, covered with its wealth of shining 
 tresses. "Happiness is not human; it is divine. 
 'Blessed are they which do hunger and thirst after 
 righteousness; for they shall be filled,' said Christ Jesus. 
 It is only they who hunger and thirst after righteousness 
 — spirituality, who shall in any way be filled; for the 
 substance of Spirit — divine Truth and Love, is all that 
 ever truly satisfieth. 'Seek ye first the kingdom of 
 God and its righteousness and all these things shall 
 be added unto you.' " 
 
 Lady Judith hung upon Lucy's words. She was at 
 last beginning to grasp the real import and to under- 
 stand the application of those wonderful truths which 
 for so long had evaded her. 
 
 As the meaning of Lucy's words became clearer and 
 clearer, Lady Judith's face began to radiate the same 
 light that illumined the countenance of her teacher. 
 It was as when the first rays of the rising sun tinge 
 the departing clouds of night, and then, dispelling 
 them altogether fill the heavens and the earth beneath 
 with joy and sunshine. 
 
 Love had said: "Let there be light." The evening 
 had passed, and upon the young marchioness was 
 dawning the morning of the first day. 
 
 Realizing the spiritual awakening that was taking 
 place, John arose and silently left them alone — together. 
 
CHAPTER XII 
 
 BREAKING PRISON BARS 
 
 As John closed the door softly behind him, and 
 started down the hall, he noted that the great clock on 
 the stairs pointed to the hour of eight. 
 
 "Just time," he said to himself, "for a little right 
 thought before I meet the admirals." 
 
 Passing down the stairs toward the library he caught 
 the faint sound of the doorbell, and before he *iould 
 seat himself a servant approached with a letter. 
 
 John broke the seal and glanced at the signature. 
 It was from Tom. "Come at once!" he read. "You 
 must know the truth. I fear even to suggest it to 
 anyone else." 
 
 John studied the letter for several minutes. Could 
 it be possible that Tom had something to confess. He 
 could not believe it; and still the letter was peculiar to 
 say the least. It had evidently been written under 
 great excitement, for the hand which had held the pen 
 had trembled and hesitated. 
 
 "I ivill know the tmth!" exclaimed John with empha- 
 sis. "And the truth that I shall know will make us 
 all free. 
 
 "Is there a conveyance handy?" he asked of the 
 servant. 
 
 "Waiting at the curb, sir." 
 280 
 
BREAKING PRISON BARS 281 
 
 Placing the letter in his pocket John followed the 
 man to the door, entered the cab and was whirled 
 away. 
 
 But he had no cause to worry about Tom. That 
 young man was doing very well in all that the word 
 implies. For Tom was beginning to feel that activity 
 of Spirit which is the one real force of the universe. 
 
 Ever since the day that Jackey had asked him to 
 make the little book talk, he had, as narrated, devoted 
 a large portion of his time to reading aloud from the 
 Bible and Science and Health. Especially had he 
 studied the words of Jesus in conjunction with the 
 chapter on Prayer and many times had he silently 
 echoed the request of the disciples: "Teach us to pray." 
 Once as he sat silently trying to realize the allness of 
 God and to apply his understanding of this truth to his 
 own case, Jackey had asked: 
 "What Mister Tom doing.?" 
 "Praying," answered Tom quietly. 
 Jackey had looked at him in surprise. "How pray ?" 
 he asked. "Mister Tom say nothin'." 
 
 "Have I not just read to you from the little book 
 that desire is prayer.?" 
 
 "Jackey cannot see. How anybody know what 
 Jackey want, if Jackey not tell ?" 
 
 Tom thought long and earnestly. How was he to 
 answer this question so that this untutored bushman 
 could understand; for in spite of all that Tom had 
 explained of the teachings of the Bible, Jackey had not 
 yet been able to gain any idea of God except as the 
 exaggerated double of the men he saw walking the 
 earth. Spirit, to Jackey, meant nothing. He could 
 
282 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 comprehend God as nothing but a huge, shadowy 
 something, bigger than many men combined. He 
 might even be as big as a mountain. 
 
 But if Jackey had not grown any under his tutelage, 
 Tom felt that within his own self there was much 
 growth. He was beginning to realize that in propor- 
 tion as he gave, in an exactly corresponding ratio had 
 he received. Now, as he tried to think of a simple 
 and satisfactory reply to Jackey's question — a reply 
 that Jackey could understand, he noted that Jackey 
 was removing some buttons from a coat which he had 
 recently bought. 
 
 "What are you doing?" he asked. 
 
 "Changing the buttons." 
 
 "What for?" 
 
 Jackey looked up in surprise. "Mister Tom not 
 want 'em changed ?" he asked. 
 
 "Of course I want them changed, but how did you 
 know? I never told you." 
 
 "They ought to be changed," declared Jackey 
 emphatically. 
 
 "And because it is right that they should be changed, 
 you knew I wanted it done, even without my asking; 
 didn't you ?" 
 
 Jackey nodded his head. 
 
 "Well, it is just the same with God. Because he 
 knows that man really wants only what is right and 
 good — no matter how much we may think we want 
 something else — He has already prepared for his 
 children all good things. Now the very minute we 
 have a desire for these good things and begin to seek 
 them, we find them in abundance; just as I shall find 
 
BREAKING PRISON BARS 283 
 
 these buttons changed when I come to need the coat. 
 This is the way God hears and answers unspoken 
 prayers. But he will not answer if we ask amiss — if 
 we desire evil instead of good." 
 
 Jackey grinned. "Mister Tom tell things better 
 than he did." 
 
 "Then you think I am improving?" 
 
 " Improving ? What's that ?" 
 
 "You think I am getting better.?" 
 
 "May be." Then in a burst of confidence. "But 
 Mister Tom all right all the time, only he not know it." 
 
 This afternoon when nearly everyone had left the 
 harbor, Tom had resumed his reading to Jackey. So 
 interested was he in the occupation that he had not 
 noticed the lapse of time until, like the rest of the city, 
 he was startled by the explosion. Springing to the 
 window he had seen the same sight as that seen by 
 Admiral Moreland, but from a somewhat different view- 
 point. What impressed Tom was the fact that the 
 explosions started down the bay, and that while they 
 followed each other with startling rapidity, those about 
 the warships had been almost simultaneous. 
 
 Intuitively Tom felt that the explosions were a part 
 of the same plot which had brought him into trouble. 
 Why he could not tell. He had noted the complete 
 change in the anchorage of the fleets, and while he 
 did not know the cause, the placing of the flagships 
 near the royal yacht in conjunction with the Guelphian 
 vessels, had seemed to him not only picturesque but 
 wise. Now that he perceived that there was no 
 explosion in the upper part (rf the harbor, he began to 
 wonder more than ever. 
 
284 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 That the disaster would have some sort of an effect 
 upon his own affairs he felt absolutely certain. 
 What that effect might be he could only surmise. It 
 might free him or it might plunge him into still deeper 
 trouble. But at least it was maddening to be confined 
 here, for nothing, when such events were happening 
 on the outside. 
 
 For hours, until the sun set, he and Jackey stood 
 watching the work in the harbor. They said little, 
 as Tom was busy with his own thoughts. 
 
 "Plenty trouble now," remarked Jackey, as he saw 
 a dozen or more Guelphian battleships steam into 
 sight down the bay. 
 
 "In the absence of spiritual understanding, the war- 
 ships are the best thing I know to keep trouble in 
 check," declared Tom. 
 
 "But what use are warships.?" queried Jackey, 
 "when the debbil get under 'em like that?" and he 
 pointed to the disabled vessels. 
 
 Tom made no reply. He saw too well the force of 
 Jackey's remarks. 
 
 Footsteps were heard in the corridor. Looking at 
 his watch, Tom remarked that it must be the waiter 
 from the restaurant after their order for supper. But 
 when the door opened, instead of the waiter, there was 
 ushered in an aged German, whom he recognized as 
 an employe of the navy department know as old 
 Herman. Whether that was his given or surname Tom 
 had never taken the trouble to find out. He had always 
 considered the old chap a bit unbalanced, but absolutely 
 harmless; and like several of the other young fellows 
 about the department had frequently loaned him small 
 
BREAKING PRISON BARS 285 
 
 sums of money. In fact, old Herman was looked upon 
 as a sort of a pensioner of the government, and was 
 kept upon the payroll because at some time away in 
 the past he had stumbled upon a method of combustion 
 which had resulted in the discovery of how to generate 
 electricity without the use of coal. For this he had 
 been given a place in the experimental station and ever 
 since had been busy upon some wonderful invention, 
 the nature of which none of those to whom he occasion- 
 ally applied for small loans had ever taken the trouble 
 to find out. 
 
 There was not a person of Tom's acquaintance whose 
 appearance at this moment would have created greater 
 surprise; there was not one of all the employes in the 
 department from whom he would have so little expected 
 a friendly call. But when a man is shut away from the 
 rest of the world, he is glad to see anyone who can 
 break the monotony. And so it was that Tom gave 
 the old man a friendly greeting. 
 
 "Well, Well, Herman!" he exclaimed as he ex- 
 tended his hand, which the other grasped nervously. 
 "I am glad to see you. I was just wishing that some- 
 one would come and bring me some news." 
 
 The old man smiled in his peculiar manner, as he 
 replied with even more nervousness than usual: "It 
 was well done, was it not ?" 
 
 "I should say that it was very badly done. Who- 
 ever had charge of the work must have made an awful 
 blunder." 
 
 Herman looked at him in a dazed and helpless 
 manner. "Do you think so.?" he asked, and his voice 
 trembled . "Do you think the king will not be pleased ? ' ' 
 
286 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Pleased," ejaculated Tom as he looked intently at 
 Herman and noted his pallid face and restless eyes. 
 "Pleased? Why, man, have you completely lost your 
 senses ?'* 
 
 Herman laughed a strange, weird laugh as he replied 
 with a cunning leer: "Senses? Oh, no. I haf plenty 
 of sense. You need not be afraid. I understand." 
 And again he laughed a mirthless laugh that convinced 
 Tom that he must have been completely unbalanced by 
 the great disaster. 
 
 "You must not talk like that," he said kindly. 
 
 "Oh, I would not to anyone else," Herman whis- 
 pered. " But you are in the secret. The king knows." 
 
 Tom started to laugh, but something in the other's 
 manner caused him, instead, to recoil suddenly as from 
 a blow. Then seizing Herman by the arm he dragged 
 him to the window where he could better observe his 
 face. 
 
 "I haf said nothing," exclaimed Herman in terror 
 utterly mistaking Tom's purpose. "Do not throw me 
 out. I will not betray you." 
 
 "Betray me!" almost shouted Tom. "Betray me! 
 Do you know what you are talking about ?" 
 
 Herman's mood suddenly changed. "Of course I 
 know what I am talking about," he replied with sudden 
 fierceness. "You cannot fool me. The lady told me 
 why you are here." And then coming close to Tom: 
 "And I am not to be made a fool of either. Do you 
 hear that ? I am the one to be rewarded. I am the 
 one to get the title. Me! Me! Me! Do you hear? Me!" 
 
 In his excitement he beat his breast with his hands 
 and his voice was raised almost to a shriek. 
 
BREAKING PRISON BARS £87 
 
 For a moment it seemed as though he were about to 
 attack Tom, and so Jackey, stepping up behind him, 
 pinioned his arms just as the guard, attracted by his 
 voice, entered the room. 
 
 "What's the matter?" asked the guard . 
 
 *'It is old Herman," explained Tom. "I think the 
 explosions have completely crazed him. Can't you 
 put him where he will be safe until I can send word to 
 a friend who will care for him." 
 
 "Sure," said the guard. "But this is no insane 
 asylum. He said he was a friend of yours, and as we 
 have orders to admit all of your friends, I let him in." 
 
 "I am glad you did," and Tom took a bank note 
 from his pocket and handed it to the guard. "Make 
 him as comfortable as you can and send me a mes- 
 senger." 
 
 "All right, sir," said the guard touching his hat. 
 Then placing his hand on Herman's arm: "Come 
 along, old man." 
 
 Seeing that Herman's passion had subsided, Jackey 
 released him, and he stood dazed and helpless until 
 the guard took him by the arm and led him away. 
 Then it was that Tom had sent for John Winslow. 
 
 The interview between Tom and John had been 
 earnest and as long as John's time would permit. 
 Herman's malady was discussed, and it was determined 
 that he should be removed at once to Oxley House and 
 put under Lucy's care. The suspicions which his 
 words had aroused were to be carefully concealed, 
 and it was decided that before any mention whatever 
 was made of these suspicions, either to the Duke or to 
 Sir Allin, a plan which Tom suggested should be tried. 
 
288 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 As John was leaving he grasped Tom by the hand 
 and said earnestly: 
 
 "Remember, my boy, you can do just as good work 
 here as though you were free to walk the streets. Put 
 aside all thoughts of fear, anger and revenge, and 
 strive to realize that eternal energy of Truth, which 
 will destroy the darkness of suspicion, break down the 
 prison walls of deceit and set the captive free." 
 
CHAPTER XIII 
 
 AFTER THE MANNER OF MEN 
 
 Fortified in his realization of the omnipotence of 
 good by the events of the past two hours, it was with a 
 feeling of perfect confidence that Principle was direct- 
 ing his steps that John entered the cabinet room in the 
 Parliament House, where he was to meet the repre- 
 sentatives of the powers. 
 
 When he arrived, all the interested parties to the 
 number of nearly thirty, had assembled. Those 
 present included in addition to the five admirals, each 
 with his flag captain and one staff officer, the ambas- 
 sadors of Vaalmara, Madagascar, Eiland, Luzonia 
 and Nippon, Admiral Moreland of Guelph and staff, 
 the Duke of Lackland, Lord Aukland, minister of 
 foreign affairs, and his private secretary, Blucher. It 
 was an august assemblage and there was on the faces 
 of all a look of determination, that gave ample evi- 
 dence of the strain they had undergone and were still 
 undergoing. 
 
 In opening, John referred very briefly to the events 
 of the afternoon, complimented the foreign oflficers for 
 the willingness they had shown to assist in keeping 
 order and the admirable result of their efforts; paid a 
 tribute to the government of Guelph for its open- 
 handed liberality and closed by saying: 
 
 289 
 
290 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "The matter now before us gentlemen, is to decide 
 upon the most amicable and haimonious manner of 
 continuing the present relations, until such time as the 
 men can either be provided with transportation home, 
 DT until such other action may be taken, as your re- 
 spective governments see fit. 
 
 "I am informed that the diplomatic representatives 
 of all the powers have sent home reports of the disaster. 
 Of course none have been able, nor have any attempted 
 to give the cause of the disaster, although I am sure 
 the cause will be speedily ascertained by an investi- 
 gating commission, on which all interested parties shall 
 be represented. For the moment, our task is to decide 
 upon how to best maintain order and care for the men 
 — not to determine the cause of the disaster. 
 
 "The first question at issue, judging from the re- 
 marks made at the meeting this afternoon, is to deter- 
 mine upon the wisdom of returning their arms to the 
 men." 
 
 There was a moment's pause and then Senor Ramon 
 Aguerra, ambassador from the United States of Luzon 
 and dean of the diplomatic corps, arose. He was a 
 man of distinguished bearing, of courtly manner and 
 trained in diplomacy from his youth. With dignity 
 he referred io the events now so familiar to all, and 
 expressed his profound regret for their occurrence and 
 his sympathy for the kingdom of Guelph. 
 
 "But," he declared, "it is almost an impossibility 
 for my government, and I think I might likewise say 
 for the other governments here represented, to decide 
 upon any basis of relationship with this kingdom, until 
 we know positively that this great disaster is not part 
 
AFTER THE MANNER OF MEN 291 
 
 of a plot, to which its accredited government is a party. 
 
 "While I quite agree with the wise opinion of our 
 distinguished arbitrator, that the matter for us to decide 
 is a modus viviendi, until something definite can be 
 determined, I cannot see how we shall be able to treat 
 with our neighbor nation until we are satisfied that she 
 has come into this court with clean hands." 
 
 He took his seat amidst a breathless silence. Then, 
 as by a common impulse, all eyes were turned upon the 
 Duke of Lackland. It was a trying ordeal; but armed 
 with a consciousness of right he did not fear to under- 
 take it. 
 
 "My Lords and gentlemen," he said gravely, as he 
 arose in his place, "I have heard with the deepest 
 regret the words of our distinguished friend from the 
 great Republic of Luzon. I regret first of all that he 
 should have had any occasion to be a member of such 
 an assemblage as this. I regret also that there should 
 have arisen anything to disturb the friendly relations 
 which have so long existed between these nations. 
 But most of all do I regret that anyone should so far 
 question the integrity of this nation and its government 
 as to even suggest that it could be a party to any plot 
 which would result in such a terrible disaster as that 
 which has occurred in our harbor. 
 
 "My Lords and gentlemen," he continued earnestly, 
 "what motive, what policy, what wisdom can any of 
 you see in such an act ? Had the kingdom of Guelph 
 desired to ostracise herself completely from the great 
 society of nations; had she wished to make her fair 
 name a reproach among the powers of the earth; had 
 she wished to commit national suicide, she could have 
 
292 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 taken no more direct way than to have lent herself to 
 such a deed. 
 
 "At such a time as this I appreciate how poor a thing 
 are words; no one more so. But I should be untrue 
 to our king, our government and our people, did I not 
 utterly deny any responsibility for the events which 
 have made this meeting necessary and stamp as en- 
 tirely unauthorized and unworthy any suggestion to the 
 contrary." 
 
 An exclamation of resentment against his language 
 escaped the foreigners, but without giving an oppor- 
 tunity for a reply the duke continued: 
 
 "My Lords and gentlemen, it is an open secret that 
 this great naval demonstration, planned by our neigh- 
 boring nations without so much as an invitation to us 
 to join therein, had largely for its motive the intimida- 
 tion of Guelph. We were to be shown what ? That 
 we were not powerful enough to attempt a thing, 
 which we had not even dreamed of attempting. And 
 now that this accident — for I am satisfied that such it 
 was — has occurred, Guelph is practically charged with 
 the dastardly deed. 
 
 "Gentlemen," and the duke's voice and manner 
 were fully in keeping with his words, "had you not 
 entered our harbor with your minds prejudiced against 
 us with unjust and unrighteous thoughts, this unwar- 
 ranted accusation would never have been made. More 
 than that, gentlemen ! So satisfied am I of the wisdom 
 and justice of God, that I believe had you entered our 
 harbor with your minds filled solely with brotherly love 
 and good -u-ill, this disaster would never have occurred. 
 
 "My Lords and gentlemen, the government of 
 
AFTER THE MANNER OF MEN 293 
 
 Guelph denies any responsibility for the disaster and 
 knows no more of its cause than you." 
 
 So surprised were the foreign representatives that 
 their thoughts had been thus laid bare that they re- 
 mained silent. Even John, familiar with the opinion 
 of the western powers, was surprised at the directness 
 of the charge. Just what might have been the imme- 
 diate result of the duke's words it would be difficult 
 to tell, had not a diversion been created by the arrival 
 of a special messenger, who placed in the duke's hand 
 a large envelope. 
 
 Breaking the seal the duke glanced hastily over 
 the enclosed documents and then rising to his feet 
 announced : 
 
 "I have just received a message from the ambas- 
 sador of the United States of America in which he 
 announces that his government desires to offer its good 
 services in determining the cause of the disaster; also 
 that the president has appointed the Honorable John 
 Winslow, envoy extraordinary and commissioner para- 
 mount to represent it in the premises." 
 
 An outburst of applause followed the announcement, 
 which John acknowledged with grave courtesy, remark- 
 ing as he resumed his seat: 
 
 "It is certainly gratifying to know that my own 
 people endorse the choice you gentlemen have made. 
 And it will not only be my aim to preside with wisdom 
 and justice over the deliberations of this body, but to 
 prove in this hour of doubt and fear, that God is 
 omnipotent. I am sure you, gentlemen, will help me." 
 
 The interruption in the proceedings had not been 
 long, but it was sufficient to relax the tension, and when 
 
294 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 the ambassador from Vaalmara arose to answer the 
 duke, his words were much more moderate. He com- 
 pletely ignored the question of responsibility for the 
 disaster. He declared that the charge of the duke had 
 been more serious than he considered in accordance 
 with facts, but he was willing for the present to let that 
 pass. Referring to the matter under immediate con- 
 sideration he declared emphatically: 
 
 "I, for one, am opposed to placing arms in the hands 
 of any individuals or force of men, when their passions 
 are aroused. Even war is conducted upon prescribed 
 rules, and the foremost of these is that the lives of 
 non-combatants shall not be unnecessarily jeopardized." 
 
 "But the flagships?" enquired the Javanese am- 
 bassador. 
 
 "They are at liberty to leave the bay at any time," 
 said John. 
 
 "But under escort!" exclaimed von Pelt. 
 
 "Surely, you would not have us act so discourteously 
 as not to accompany a guest to the door!" retorted 
 Admiral Moreland, at which a broad smile spread 
 itself over the faces of most of those present. 
 
 It was the psychological moment and seizing the 
 opportunity John said: "It seems that there is really 
 no difference of opinion at all. If for the moment we 
 can forget that we are diplomats and remember only 
 that we are men, I am sure we shall see that the ques- 
 tion of arms is not an issue. What say you, gentlemen ?" 
 
 "I agree with you perfectly," said the ambassador 
 from Luzon. "The matter is too trivial to be r.oQ- 
 sidered." 
 
 A unanimous murmur of assent followed. 
 
AFTER THE MANNER OF IVIEN 295 
 
 **For the present then," said John, "we will allow 
 matters to rest in statu quo.'' 
 
 "But," declared Senor Aguerra, "I wish again to 
 make plain that it is only because of my esteem for our 
 distinguished arbitrator and the great nation he repre- 
 sents, that I am willing to even sit in this assemblage 
 until the question I first raised has been disposed of. 
 Too well am I acquainted with the spirit of conquest 
 that has ever impelled the Anglo-Saxon race." 
 
 Had another explosion occurred in the harbor with- 
 out, it could not have created greater consternation, 
 and it took all of John's understanding to enable him 
 to hold himself in check. After a moment, however, 
 he said in a voice of great firmness: 
 
 "I am sorry to be obliged to remind the distinguished 
 gentleman from Luzonia that had it not been for an 
 Anglo-Saxon race, the great republic which he now 
 represents, might still be but a Spanish possession. 
 
 "But," he continued, "this is not a question for us 
 to decide — " 
 
 "I think it is," interrupted Senor Aguerra a bit dis- 
 comfited by John's rebuke. "I think before we pro- 
 ceed to discuss any other matter, we must know how it 
 is that our ships could be destroyed and not the slightest 
 damage result to the warships of Guelph." 
 
 "There are plenty of reasons," broke in Sir William, 
 "but the most probable is that the great bulk of the 
 explosives were in the lower bay." 
 
 "Where the government of Guelph took good care 
 that none of her own ships should be," sneered von 
 Pelt. 
 
 "Gentlemen!" exclaimed John. "I shall have to 
 
296 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 ask you to remember where you are. This is not a place 
 for criminations," 
 
 "Where such a crime has been committed," declared 
 Senor Aguerra, "criminations must follow." 
 
 "I deny that a crime has been committed!" ejacu- 
 lated the duke with some show of temper. 
 
 John rapped sharply for order and in a voice full of 
 dignity exclaimed: 
 
 "Shame upon you, gentlemen! Shame! To come be- 
 fore such a tribunal, whose only power is that which 
 you, yourselves, bestow, and to create such a scene." 
 
 "I crave pardon," said the duke rising, "both of 
 our distinguished chairman and of the ambassador of 
 Luzon." 
 
 Senor Aguerra was about to reply when the door of 
 the cabinet room was thrown suddenly open and an 
 aide appeared. 
 
 "A message from the king!" he cried. 
 
 Everyone turned in the greatest surprise. 
 
 "I am commanded to say to you, my lord Duke, and 
 to you, Mr. Winslow and gentlemen, that your meeting 
 is necessarily dissolved. The Guelphian ambassador 
 at Manila has been handed his passports, and the 
 Republic of Luzon has declared war." 
 
 Everyone sprang to his feet, and in a moment there 
 was the orreatest confusion. The ambassadors started 
 to leave the room, but their way was barred by a com- 
 pany of soldiers. The officers drew their swords and 
 a clash seemed inevitable. Then it was that John's 
 voice arose above all the confusion: 
 
 "Gentlemen," he cried, "be calm. I pledge you my 
 word and that of my government that every man here 
 
APTER THE MANNER OF MEN 297 
 
 shall be allowed full freedom to return to his home." 
 
 The confusion at once subsided and the Duke of 
 Lackland stepping to the door waved back the officers. 
 
 "Let these gentlemen pass!" he commanded. 
 
 The soldiers opened ranks, and the ambassadors 
 and other foreign representatives passed out into the 
 streets and to their respective embassies, while John 
 took his motor and proceeded at once to the American 
 legation. Upon arriving there he found not only the 
 ambassador and all the attaches awaiting him, but also 
 Admiral Dixon and staff, who had by chance arrived 
 in the bay with four American men-of-war but an hour 
 before. 
 
 "We had expected to arrive yesterday," the admiral 
 explained, "but were detained at Sidney. What is 
 this I hear about the action of Luzonia?" 
 
 Briefly John recounted the closing events of the meet- 
 ing and his pledge for the freedom of the men. 
 
 "And you shall have the full support of my squadron 
 in making your pledge good !"exclaimed Admiral Dixon. 
 
 "I thank you for your offer," replied John, "but I 
 shall not need it." 
 
CHAPTER XIV 
 
 MANACLED 
 
 When the first news of the great disaster in the 
 harbor at Elmbom reached the outside world, men 
 and nations stood aghast at what they considered the 
 enormity of the crime. That any nation should 
 undertake to destroy practically the combined fleets of 
 half the globe, while they lay peacefully at anchor in 
 its harbor, seemed like a return to the ISIiddle Ages. 
 
 It was naturally expected that when the details of 
 the disaster began to arrive, they would show a corre- 
 sponding loss of life; and civilization — that civilization 
 which could stand by and see the nations of the earth 
 in "civilized" warfare destroy billions of dollars worth 
 of property and thousands of lives with hardly a mur- 
 mur — almost went beside itself at the prospect. Not 
 only were the nations whose ships had been destroyed 
 wild with excitement, but the western nations as well. 
 In the former the excitement took the form of demon- 
 strations against the Guelphians and their embassies, 
 while in the latter it took the form of newspaper extras 
 and a corresponding amount of discussion in public 
 places, where men who are unable to manage even 
 their own affairs successfully, are wont to meet daily to 
 settle the fate of nations. 
 
 But when the official reports began to come in from 
 298 
 
MANACLED 299 
 
 the legations and the admirals themselves, and not 
 only was the loss of life found to be insignificant, but it 
 also developed that very likely the disaster would be 
 proven an accident, the excitement in a measure 
 subsided; and it is altogether probable, that if let 
 alone, even the nations most interested would have 
 done nothing until such time as a proper investiga- 
 tion could have been made. 
 
 But here it was that env>', hatred and ambition 
 showed their malign influence. 
 
 Almost upon the heels of these official reports came 
 rumors of a deep laid plot that again set all the world 
 aflame. 
 
 Owing to the difference of time, it was early in the 
 forenoon when the news first reached New York and 
 was thence sent broadcast over the United States. 
 Expecting just such news, the Honorable George Benton 
 had remained in Chicago awaiting developments, 
 while ostensibly studying economic conditions in this 
 most remarkable of all American cities. He made 
 himself acquainted with many leading citizens and* 
 visited many of the great manufacturing and commer- 
 cial institutions. He made at least half a dozen post 
 prandial speeches before commercial bodies and studi- 
 ously cultivated the members of the peace society. He 
 even once called upon Dorothy Howerton. In short, 
 he made himself as much as possible, in a ten days 
 visit, a part of the metropolis of the central west. 
 
 On this fateful day he had just completed his morn- 
 ing toilet when Saunders entered the room with an 
 extra. The secretary's face was blanched and the 
 hand that held the paper trembled. 
 
300 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 "Terrible news from Elmborn!" he exclaimed. 
 "There has been a fearful disaster in the harbor and 
 the fleets of the Orient have been destroyed." 
 
 For a moment Benton changed color and a tremor 
 passed over his stalwart form. Then, recovering him- 
 self by a mighty effort he exclaimed in the greatest 
 surprise: 
 
 "The fleets of the Orient destroyed? Impossible!" 
 
 "That is what the dispatches say,"declared Saunders. 
 
 "And is Guelph then without a navy?" 
 
 "Oh, no, sir! The dispatch states that not a single 
 Guelphian vessel was injured." 
 
 Benton reached for the paper. 
 
 "And are there no details given?" he asked. 
 
 "No, sir. Just the bare announcement. Not even 
 the number of lives lost." 
 
 "This is terrible," said Benton glancing over the 
 short item set in type that almost covered the page. 
 "Our poor country! This will be a terrible blow to 
 the Lackland government. How could they have been 
 .so insane?" 
 
 "What do you mean, sir?" 
 
 Benton bent upon Saunders a searching glance as 
 he replied: "Can't you see this must have been a 
 premeditated affair?" 
 
 Saunders sank into a chair. 
 
 "Impossible!" he gasped. 
 
 "So any sane man would think; but how else can it 
 be accounted for?" 
 
 Saunders made no reply. 
 
 "I had feared some such folly,*' continued Benton, 
 
MANACLED SOI 
 
 "and I am certainly in luck to have left the country; 
 but go see if there is not a later edition." 
 
 Saunders mechanically left the room. As he closed 
 the door behind him Benton's face assumed that look 
 of malign satisfaction which had so impressed Dorothy, 
 and turning to the mirror he surveyed himself long and 
 critically. The thoughts that passed through his mind 
 are known only to himself — to that false self of which 
 Jesus said: "Ye are of your father the devil, and 
 the lusts of your father ye will do. He was a murderer 
 from the beginning and abode not in the truth, be- 
 cause there is no truth in him. When he speaketh a 
 lie he speaketh of his own ; for he is a liar and the father 
 of it." And yet, as Benton heard Saunders' hand upon 
 the door, he turned from the contemplation of his 
 mirrored self exclaiming: "Homo sum! Yes, I am a 
 man!" 
 
 The change in Saunders' face when he re-entered 
 Benton's presence was so marked that the latter at 
 once noted it. 
 
 "Much better news," declared the secretary holding 
 out the paper. "The loss of life will be less than one 
 hundred and the explosion was doubtless due to an 
 accident." 
 
 Benton hastily took the paper from the outstretched 
 hand. As he glanced over the columns his face as- 
 sumed an expression so fearful that Saunders, watching 
 him, drew back with an involuntary exclamation. 
 The sound brought Benton quickly to himself and he 
 raised his eyes with a movement, which, to his secretary, 
 ever meant determination and action. 
 
302 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Call a messenger," he commanded. 
 Then he seated himself at the table and penned these 
 two dispatches, the latter in cipher: 
 
 Lacklanb, premier, Elmborn — My sympathy and homage to the 
 king. If I can be of ser\'ice command me. 
 
 Benton. 
 
 The other read: 
 
 Bltjcheb — Hotel Victoria, Elmborn: Sentiment changing. Out- 
 line government plot to press. B. 
 
 He handed the messenger a bill of large dimension. 
 "Tell the chief to rush these through — and keep the 
 change." 
 
 Then to Saunders: "Notify the press that I will have 
 a statement to give out in half an hour, and call a 
 stenographer." 
 
 Turning to the table he wrote rapidly for five minutes. 
 
 "Type this," he said handing what he had 
 written to Saunders as the stenographer appeared. 
 
 Then for &,nother five minutes he dictated rapidly. 
 It was a message to the citizens of the United States in 
 behalf of Guelph, stating that as a member of the Guelph- 
 ian parliament he felt he must say this much. The 
 message was adroitly written to give the impression of 
 the most profound regret for what appeared to be a 
 most extraordinary accident, but closed with these words : 
 
 "As a member of parliament, I can assure the Ameri- 
 can people that a searching investigation will be 
 made and if there should be found the slightest proof 
 of a crime, even though the criminal were the greatest 
 peer in the realm — yes, even though it were the king 
 himself, he shall be punished." 
 
MANACLED 303 
 
 When the reporters called for his statement he 
 refused to see them, declaring that he was too deeply 
 affected by the news to make a personal interview pos- 
 sible. Then he sent Saunders to the various news- 
 papers to express his regret, and, dismissing the stenog- 
 rapher, again sat down to his table. He wrote hurried- 
 ly and feverishly. Time and again he tore up what 
 he had written. At last he seemed satisfied and again 
 summoned a messenger. 
 
 " Get this off to Manila at once," he said. 
 
 Closing the door he resumed his writing and again, 
 time after time, tore up what he had written. Then 
 he suddenly paused and arising from the table paced 
 the floor. 
 
 After some moments he once more seated himself 
 and took up his pen. He started to write — paused 
 and passed his hand over his forehead. A great inde- 
 cision seemed to have come upon him. He sat up- 
 right in his chair and for several minutes seemed 
 wrapped in thought, utterly oblivious to his surroundings. 
 
 Suddenly he started and arose quickly to his feet. 
 He glanced hastily around the room and raising his 
 hands above his head, while his face blanched and the 
 sweat stood in great drops upon his forehead, cried out 
 in a voice of terror and anguish: 
 
 "My God! My God! What have I done? O 
 miserable man that I am! May God have mercy 
 upon me!" 
 
 His knees trembled, his form tottered and with a 
 groan of indescribable anguish he fell prostrate upon the 
 floor, writhing and groaning like one, whom to destroy, 
 the "gods first make mad." 
 
304 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Arrested by the hand of God — the divine Principle 
 of the universe — in the very midst of his malign work 
 of suffffesting war, bloodshed and evil to the nations of 
 the earth, there he lay "manacled by divine Justice;" 
 powerless to harm. 
 
 How long he lay no one will ever know, for it was not 
 until Saunders returned some hours later with a visitor, 
 whom he had found awaiting him in the parlor below, 
 that Benton's condition was discovered. The visitor 
 was Dorothy Howerton. She had come to see Benton 
 at the request of Lucy who, in a message of some length 
 had told her of the happenings at Elmborn and had 
 asked her help. No name was mentioned in the mes- 
 sage, only an allusion to the same impersonal evil 
 against which Dorothy had warned. 
 
 For a long time after receiving the message, Dorothy 
 had sought to realize the powerlessness of the animal 
 passions when opposed to the divine will; that man 
 could not be used as a channel for the breaking of 
 peace, and that sin, destruction and death had no place 
 in God's kingdom of eternal harmony — which is here 
 and now, within every spiritual consciousness. Then 
 there came to her a clearer sense of that understanding 
 of the Master metaphysician when he said to the 
 centurion — "Go, thy servant lives!" And she had 
 determined to call upon Benton. 
 
 Arriving at his hotel she had been told that he was 
 out. She had determined to wait, however, and when 
 Saunders had come in some moments later he had been 
 told of her presence. Saunders invited her to the 
 apartment, where they at once discovered the stricken 
 man. 
 
MANACLED 305 
 
 Quickly they raised him from the floor and Saunders 
 would have summoned a physician; but, although 
 powerless to articulate, Benton emphatically signified 
 his objection. Instead, he put out his hand toward 
 Dorothy with a supplicating gesture that filled her 
 heart with a great pity. 
 
 "He knows that I have some experience in healing," 
 she said to Saunders, "and he wishes me to take his 
 case. Is it not so ?" she asked, laying her hand 
 tenderly upon Benton's head. 
 
 He signified that such was his wish. 
 
 "And furthermore," she said to Saunders, "during 
 this stress and excitement, it will be much better if you 
 do not even mention his condition. I am sure he will 
 be better by morning. You understand ?" 
 
 "Yes, ma'am," replied Saunders respectfully. Then •. 
 "You will pardon my asking, but are you a Christian 
 Scientist ?" 
 
 "I am trying to be." 
 
 "I thought so. My sister was cured of blindness 
 by Christian Science some years ago, and you talk just 
 like her." 
 
 Benton turned his eyes towards Saunders. 
 
 "I am glad," said Dorothy, "that you are able at 
 this time to testify to the power of Truth. I am sure 
 there was never a more opportune time. Now will you 
 kindly leave us .?" 
 
 Alone with her patient, Dorothy continued the work she 
 had begun at home and as she raised her head some 
 moments later found Benton's eyes fastened upon her. 
 
 "You know what we are trying to do?" she asked. 
 "And you also know why you are thus afflicted?" 
 
306 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Benton's eyes assumed a startled expression. It 
 was all the answer she needed. 
 
 "You are not sleepy?" 
 
 Benton feebly turned his head. 
 
 "Then I am going to read to you." 
 
 From her little handbag Dorothy took a case similar 
 to the one Lady Judith had given Tom. Opening the 
 Bible to Isaiah she read portions of the first chapter 
 beginning: "Come now and let us reason together, 
 saith the Lord: Though your sins be as scarlet they 
 shall be as white as snow ; though they be red as crimson 
 they shall be as wool." Then from Matthew xi; be- 
 ginning: "Come unto me, all ye that labor and are 
 heavy laden and I wall give you rest." And lastly from 
 John xvi; beginning: "Howbeit, when he the spirit of 
 Truth is come, he will guide you into all truth." 
 
 Benton listened while she read, but as she closed 
 the book there was on his face a look of wonderment 
 which she plainly recognized. 
 
 "You have heard it before," she said. 
 
 He signified wearily that he had. 
 
 *'And it does not mean much to you.'" 
 
 An expression something like a smile played upon 
 his features as he indicated that it did not. 
 
 "Perhaps this book will help you to better under- 
 stand," she said. 
 
 Opening it she read the first few lines from the 
 preface, then a few pages from the chapter on "Prayer" 
 and closed her reading with the closing pages of the 
 chapter on "Atonement and Eucharist." 
 
 Several times during the reading Benton put out his 
 hand as though he would ask an explanation, but 
 
MANACLED 307 
 
 Dorothy did not pause. As she closed the book he raised 
 himself on his elbow and feebly though distinctly and 
 coherently asked: 
 
 "Do you think all that is meant for me?'* 
 
 "All and more," replied Dorothy. 
 
 "Do you know how wicked I am?" 
 
 "Man in the image and likeness of God neither sins, 
 nor suffers. It is only our false human sense that does 
 either." 
 
 "But that does not answer my question." 
 
 "To me, it does," replied Dorothy. 
 
 Benton lowered his head: "I am too wicked," he 
 said. 
 
 "By his own words," declared Dorothy, "Christ 
 Jesus came not to call the righteous but sinners to 
 repentance. The Christ, Truth, will lead you out of 
 your sense of sin, sickness and death into a realization 
 of the 'depth of the riches both of the wisdom and 
 knowledge of God.' It will heal you of all your 
 diseases." 
 
 "And what must I do?'* he asked. 
 
 "Belie^'e that Christ, Truth, has power to heal and 
 save and then act in accordance with that belief. Turn 
 from evil and do good." 
 
 For a few moments he was silent. "What do you 
 think is the matter with me ?" he then asked. 
 
 "To human sense you have had a stroke of apoplexy. 
 But that is only the result. How fearful the cause, 
 you know best." 
 
 He shuddered at her words. 
 
 "Do you think I can be cured ?" 
 
 "I know it." 
 
308 THE PEACE^IAKERS 
 
 "How long will it take?" 
 
 "Just as long as it will take to purify your thought! 
 Just as long as it will take Truth and I^ove to destroy 
 hatred, env)% malice, murder, revenge and all the brood 
 of evil. It depends entirely upon your willingness and 
 ability to receive the Christ — the spirit of Truth, which 
 will bring you to realize that man is spiritual and not 
 material. 'Ask and ye shall receive; seek and ye shall 
 find; knock and it shall be opened unto you.' " 
 
 "Do you think I should be punished for the evil I 
 have done.?" 
 
 "It is an inexorable law, that evil brings its own 
 punishment." 
 
 For a long time Benton lay silent, while Dorothy sat 
 with uplifted face. She felt that the power of divine 
 Love was making itself felt. Once or twice Benton 
 started violently, then lay back on his couch. Saunders 
 came in and asked if there was anything he could do, 
 and, upon being assured that there was not, he again 
 quietly left the room. 
 
 It was possibly an hour later that Benton again 
 raised himself on his elbow 
 
 "This is a serious case!" he exclaimed. 
 
 "All cases of sin are serious," replied Dorothy. 
 "But not to infinite, divine Love." 
 
 "I mean this case of Guelph — not mine." 
 
 Dorothy looked at him fearlessly. " Guelph 's case 
 and your case are one," she said. "And to infinite 
 Spirit, neither is real." 
 
 "And how am I to be healed.?" 
 
 "Forgive as you would be forgiven." 
 
 "I do not know that I can. But I am willing to try. 
 
MANACLED 309 
 
 1 am willing to make amends. I am willing even to 
 be punished." 
 
 Dorothy uttered a silent prayer of thankfulnesss as 
 she replied: 
 
 "A willingness to confess and suffer for our sins 
 shows a receptive thought and Jesus said : ' Blessed are 
 the poor in spirit (the receptive thought) ; for theirs is 
 the kingdom of heaven' — harmony." 
 
 "My confession might help to avert a great war." 
 
 Dorothy's heart gave a bound, but she only said 
 gently: "Then I know you will make it. Every man 
 would do right if he only knew how." 
 
 He regarded her intently:" You are a strange woman," 
 he said. 
 
 "From your viewpoint, yes; for to one who has 
 known nothing but evil all his days, good must seem 
 most unnatural. Even so peace seems unnatural to 
 one who has always lived amidst scenes of war, and 
 honesty seems impossible to one who has always lived 
 amongst thieves." 
 
 "How well you read me," he said. 
 
 "Because you are simply a type. The only dif- 
 ference is that your case is more pronounced and easier 
 to read." 
 
 "Do you think I could travel.?" 
 
 "If you wish." 
 
 "Will you stay with me?" 
 
 Dorothy hesitated. 
 
 "You know it is a desperate case," he continued. 
 
 "It was not of that that I was thinking," replied 
 Dorothy. "It seems to be a case upon which I have 
 been working all my life. It is the claim of war whose 
 
310 THE PEACE^IAKERS 
 
 power I have ever denied. The claim has now become 
 acute. Yes, I will stay with you." 
 
 "Then we start for Elmborn at once. Saunders!" 
 calling aloud, "we leave for Elmborn on the first 
 train via Topolobampo. Arrange for a special car. 
 Wire Captain Fleetwood to be ready to sail for home 
 upon our arrival." 
 
CHAPTER XV 
 
 PLANTING THE SEED 
 
 The action of the government of Luzon which so 
 suddenly put an end to any possibility of arbitration 
 in so far as that nation was concerned, was a great blow 
 to what promised to be an amicable adjustment of con- 
 ditions in Elmborn. Whilst it did not necessitate the 
 hasty action of King Albert in dissolving the arbitra- 
 tion meeting, nor the show of force which his fear 
 caused him to make at the door of the cabinet room, 
 it did necessitate immediate steps to restrain the more 
 than three thousand sailors from the disabled Luzonian 
 warships who were encamped on the outskirts of the 
 city as well as the securing of the flagship. And this 
 was done ere the announcement was made to the arbi- 
 tration meeting. 
 
 A regiment had been sent at once to make the sailors 
 prisoners and this proved an easy task. But even 
 though a number of Guelphian warships had sur- 
 rounded Admiral Cuidado's vessel, and her com- 
 mander saw that there was not the slightest chance of 
 successful resistance, blows were struck and there were 
 fatalities on both sides when the men came together. 
 
 The first and only misunderstanding that ever came 
 between John Winslow and the government of Guelph 
 occurred the next day, when John demanded of the 
 
 311 
 
312 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 duke that not only should the ambassador be given his 
 passport, but also Admiral Cuidado and the men who 
 were with him at the meeting. 
 
 "The admiral and his two companions are prisoners 
 of war," declared the duke. 
 
 "Possibly," replied John. "But the honor of the 
 American people is pledged to their safe return home. 
 I am sure there is no desire on the part of Guelph to 
 raise an issue, especially at this time. 
 
 "But," continued John, "this is not the question. 
 That gathering was for peace and the outcome of that 
 meeting, at least, must be peace." 
 
 And so it was that when Senor Aguerra boarded the 
 American liner that evening to return to Manila, 
 Admiral Cuidado and the two other officers accom- 
 panied him. 
 
 Early on that day a commission composed of a rear- 
 admiral and five officers from the Guelphian army and 
 navy, two civil officers from the engineering depart- 
 ment and an officer from each of the other nations, 
 except Luzonia, was appointed to investigate the cause 
 of the disaster. Pending this report the governments 
 of Vaalmara, Madagascar, Eiland and Nippon, declared 
 their intention of suspending judgment, although they 
 at once ordered the shipless sailors sent home as 
 quickly as possible and dispatched forthwith the 
 balance of their fighting force to Guelphian waters. 
 
 The disinterested nations also dispatched strong 
 squadrons to the scene of the disaster, so that before 
 the next nightfall a large percentage of the active 
 fighting force of the world was on its way to Guelpho 
 
 Of course the Guelphian government was also most 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 313 
 
 active. The army was immediately ordered to a war 
 footing. The forts in all the chief seaports were fully 
 manned and every war vessel in the great navy was 
 placed in commission. 
 
 To go into details of the armament and fighting force 
 of the nations vitally interested would furnish uninter- 
 esting reading and would be too much like a perusal 
 of the report of the census bureau. SuflBce it to know, 
 that even with the loss of the ships sunk in Elmborn 
 harbor, the fighting force of the five nations was more 
 than treble the Guelphian navy, to say nothing of the 
 moral support of other nations, which was sure to 
 follow an adverse report of the investigating com- 
 mission. 
 
 This, then, was the condition three days after the 
 disaster, when, through their ambassadors, the powers 
 demanded a report of the findings of the commission. 
 That the Republic of Luzon had not already struck 
 some sort of a blow, was due solely to John 's influence, 
 through which the American government had notified 
 Luzon of its intentions to interfere, in case that nation 
 acted without the conjunction of the other powers. 
 
 On four o'clock, of the third day following the ex- 
 plosion, after six hours session, the commission made 
 its report. It was to the effect that after a careful 
 examination of the disabled battleships which were still 
 afloat, of the arrangement of the harbor and a thorough 
 questioning of the men who had been entrusted with 
 the placing of the miniature mines and locating the 
 fire-ships, there was nothing to indicate how the ex- 
 plosion had occurred. 
 
 The commission reported, however, one or two 
 
314 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 unaccountable conditions. First, that it had found 
 scattered all through the harbor, certain of the sub- 
 marine mines M'hich had not been exploded. Second, 
 that a number of torpedoes in one of the government 
 docks had been exploded and the dock badly damaged. 
 Third, that in several of the battleships they had found 
 that the explosions which had caused the damage had 
 come from within, as shown from the rents in the 
 plating. 
 
 The explosion in the government docks was looked 
 upon as a mitigating circumstance; yet, if there were 
 really a plot, this was not considered to have much 
 weight. The main point against the government was 
 that the explosions were much greater than any ordinary 
 exhibition mine would have created, and the implied 
 charge was that the exploded mines must have been 
 made of an especially prepared explosive. 
 
 With all the wires running through the harbor the 
 method of firing them w^as not even considered. 
 
 Such a report left the situation practically unchanged 
 and when it was received by the outside world — that 
 world immediately divided itself into those who be- 
 lieved it was an accident; those who believed it to be a 
 plot; those who weii; willing to give Guelph the benefit 
 of the doubt and those who were in favor of making 
 Guelph suffer, no matter where the right lay. 
 
 All this came back to Guelph in the way of press 
 dispatches, which were read by all, and through reports 
 to the government by the diplomatic corps, which were 
 even more alarming. These were to the effect that 
 with one or two notable exceptions, the powers of the 
 world, as well as those powers directly interested, were 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 815 
 
 in favor, not only of teaching Guelph a severe lesson in 
 war, but in demanding of her an indemnity so great 
 that it would virtually end her existence as a power. 
 Indeed, there were some who were already counsel- 
 ing her destruction as an independent nation and the 
 administration of her affairs by the British government. 
 
 Under such trying conditions, the feelings of the 
 Guelphian people may be better imagined than de- 
 scribed. Absolutely without malice or ill-will toward 
 anyone, they felt themselves the victim of circum- 
 stance. How such a catastrophe could have occurred, 
 none could offer anything like a reasonable explana- 
 tion. Few, if any, believed that it had been part of 
 a plot; but if it were, it was just as greatly condemned 
 by them as by the outside world. 
 
 Of one thing, however, they were absolutely certain. 
 They did not desire war. They would only fight as a 
 matter of self-preservation. Almost as a unit they 
 were thinking peace. 
 
 And the sentiment of the people was shared by Lady 
 Judith and the Duke of Lackland. The only voices 
 for war were the king and the heads of the army and 
 navy. Parliament had not yet discovered its own 
 mind. 
 
 But events would not stand still. Each hour brought 
 them nearer the crisis. The morning after the report 
 of the commission, the ambassadors of the four remain- 
 ing nations asked for their passports and the admirals 
 notified the government that in accordance with its offer, 
 they would withdraw their flagships from the harbor. 
 Transportation for the men had already been furnished. 
 
 It was in the midst of this disturbed condition of 
 
316 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 thought that a cabinet meeting was called. Upon the 
 personal request of Lady Judith to her father and the 
 king, John Winslow was invited to be present. 
 
 "There is something more powerful than warships," 
 Lady Judith had said to the duke. "Something more 
 powerful than men or nations." 
 
 "And what is that ?" asked her father. 
 
 "The power of God. The power of Mind. The 
 great dynamic force of Love — the Principle of the 
 Universe, in which all spiritual individualities live and 
 move and have their being." 
 
 The duke looked at her in the greatest surprise. 
 "You talk like Sir Allin," he said. 
 
 "And has not his advice always been good ?" 
 
 "It has," declared the duke emphatically. 
 
 "That of Mr. Winslow and his wife is the same," 
 said Lady Judith, "only to me they seem to under- 
 stand better this Principle and the rule by which it is 
 applied." 
 
 The cabinet met at noon. Every minister was in 
 his place and all were weighted down with their own 
 responsibility as well as the gravity of the occasion. 
 An hour or more was consumed in listening to the 
 reports of the various ministers. All except that of the 
 minister of foreign affairs, was most satisfactory. The 
 army was mobilizing rapidly. The nary was fully 
 prepared. Every ship in home waters was in com- 
 mission and those in foreign waters had been ordered 
 home. Internal conditions were never more harmoni- 
 ous. Only the foreign relations were disturbed. 
 
 The reports from abroad were listened to with the 
 closest attention. Especially were those from some of 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 317 
 
 the great powers most disquieting — yes, even alarming. 
 Confident in the strength of its navy and its coast 
 defenses, Guelph could certainly, for a long time, 
 repulse the nations of the Orient — those which had 
 suffered through the disaster — but she could not hope 
 to be ultimately successful with the sentiment of nearly 
 all the great powers against her, and some of them 
 clamoring for her very life. 
 
 Such a serious and hopeless condition had not con- 
 fronted any people on earth since the days of Poland. 
 
 In this desperate condition, opinions were not want- 
 ing as to what should be done; but after some discus- 
 sion, it developed that so far as the cabinet could see, 
 the only thing the nation could do was to prepare itself 
 for war and to fight until overcome by overwhelming 
 numbers. In this way, at least, would the national 
 honor be maintained. 
 
 It had been made very plain to the world that the 
 government disclaimed any knowledge of, and much 
 less any responsibility for the destruction of the fleets. 
 If its word would not be believed, and its offer of 
 reasonable reparation would not be accepted, it must 
 fight. There was nothing else to do. 
 
 All through the discussion John had been an interested 
 listener. His opinion had not been asked, and while 
 he felt much of the justice of what was being said, he 
 had held steadfastly to the knowledge of the one Mind 
 in which there is no war, discord or destruction; only 
 peace and harmony — the protecting power of that 
 Love which knows no evil. 
 
 John knew also that there were thousands, yes. 
 millions of men and women who were, to the very 
 
318 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 highest of their understanding, holding to the same 
 thought. They were to be found not only in Guelph, 
 not only in America, not only in England, but in those 
 very nations which had been the greatest sufferers 
 from the disaster and whose governments were even 
 now preparing to overshadow that evil by a still greater 
 evil — even war. 
 
 And so when the king as a mark of courtesy, asked 
 John for his opinion, there was no expectation of any 
 suggestion other than perhaps to submit the whole affair 
 to arbitration, which, with practically the whole world 
 against it, would ultimately bring the matter right back 
 to its present condition. The cabinet was not at all 
 surprised that he replied: 
 
 "Of course, gentlemen, you know I am an ardeni; 
 advocate of peace at any price. To my sense, no 
 condition can possibly obtain that calls for war, or 
 that can be helped by war." 
 
 "That is so well understood, Mr. Winslow," replied 
 the king, "that I had almost refrained from asking 
 your opinion. I am free to confess, however, that I 
 cannot see in such a case as this how you can still 
 hold to that opinion." 
 
 John smiled gravely: "Because to me," he replied, 
 "war is absolutely an expression of human thought, 
 and not a reality." 
 
 The members of the cabinet with one accord turned 
 and eyed him with the greatest surprise. The duke, 
 alone, seemed to have grasped the real meaning of his 
 words. 
 
 "War not a reality.'" exclaimed the king. "Why, 
 man, you have lost your senses." 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 319 
 
 "No, Your Majesty," replied John good-naturedly, 
 "I have simply gained another one." 
 
 Then more gravely: "If Your Majesty will permit I 
 think I can convince you very quickly that I am in the 
 right — provided, of course that for just a moment you 
 will look at the matter from my viewpoint. My under- 
 standing of life and the universe is based upon the 
 premise that God is Spirit, and that God is all. Are 
 you, gentlemen, the recognized leaders of a great and 
 Christian nation, ready to admit this ?" 
 
 The ministers were becoming interested, and while 
 some of them imperceptibly raised their eyebrows, 
 there was a general expression of assent to the pro- 
 position. 
 
 "Christ Jesus tells us," continued John, "that God is 
 Love. Also that He is the only intelligence, the source 
 of all Mind ; and furthermore he tells us emphatically 
 that God is good; infinite good — for God is infinite. 
 
 "This being the case, there must exist in this omni- 
 scient Mind only good. War is not good, therefore it 
 does not exist in this Mind of infinite goodness and has 
 no place in God's universe. War is not real because 
 it is not of God." 
 
 "Then what is it?" burst out the king. 
 
 "A false human concept. A false belief of mortal 
 man. And even as such, it must at some time cease 
 to exist just as it does not exist in the divine Mind. 
 Why not make that time now ?" 
 
 The ministers looked first at John and then at each 
 other in a questioning manner. Was he really sane ? 
 Such words could hardly come from a man in his 
 right mind. 
 
320 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Sir William Moreland was the first to grasp even the 
 slightest import of John's words, and suddenly ex- 
 claimed: "How could such a miracle happen ?" 
 
 "Miracle!" replied John. "Miracle! Is good a 
 miracle ? Is love a miracle ? Is harmony a miracle ? 
 No, they are natural — divinely natural — just as are all 
 things in God's creation. It is only to human sense 
 that universal love and peace and harmony are miracles 
 To God, to the divine Mind, they are supremelji 
 natural. Harmony in man is just as natural as in 
 music. It is discord that is unnatural, miraculous. It 
 is peace that is natural. The miracle is that such a 
 thing as war should ever have seemed to occur." 
 
 While John spoke every ear was strained. Every 
 eye fixed. The interest was intense. 
 
 Upon the Duke of Lackland, John's words made the 
 greatest impression. Already had he absorbed some 
 knowledge of these great truths. Now his under- 
 standing was opened and as soon as John paused he 
 asked : 
 
 "And what is your recommendation, Mr. Winslow? 
 From your viewpoint there must be some solution of 
 our problem — some remedy for this present condition." 
 
 Thus pointedly interrogated John replied: "There is 
 a solution. My Lord, and a remedy, even for this present 
 condition in the international affairs of Guelph." 
 
 The ministers looked at each other expectantly as 
 John continued: 
 
 "The solution of the problem of war-^the universal 
 problem — is a realization of the one Mind, that mind 
 *which was also in Christ Jesus.' The remedy which 
 I have thought out for this present condition is based 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 321 
 
 upon this general Principle and rule; but it is so drastic 
 that I almost fear to voice it. However, if you will 
 bear with me for a few moments while I set forth the 
 condition as it appears to me, I will do my best to 
 explain my position." 
 
 "Go on! Go on!" exclaimed the ministers with one 
 voice. 
 
 "In order to find a remedy for any condition," began 
 John, "we must first ascertain the cause. Now, My 
 LcH-ds, as the Duke of Lackland so plainly stated it to 
 the foreign representatives in the meeting the other 
 evening, the exciting cause of this deplorable disaster, 
 is jealousy — the jealousy and fear of the other powers. 
 The remote and predisposing cause, we need not at 
 this moment consider. 
 
 "In my own mind I am thoroughly convinced that 
 this jealousy is unwarranted. So well do I know your 
 people, that I am satisfied that they have but the most 
 friendly regard for their neighbors, and that there is 
 no thought of increasing their country's prestige at 
 another's cost. With them I am sure that right alone 
 makes might." 
 
 "Hear! Hear!" was the murmured response, and the 
 minister's faces brightened as these thoughts of good- 
 ness and righteousness found lodgment in their minds. 
 
 "As a young man," John continued, "I practiced 
 common law, and my greatest success was in the court 
 of individual, human conscience. Since then I have 
 practiced international law and have achieved my 
 greatest success in the court of national conscience. 
 It is to this court I now propose to take your case. 
 *In order, however, to convince these nations that 
 
322 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 you are honest; in order to convince them that you 
 have no thought of increasing your commercial or 
 miUtary prestige at the cost of or to the detriment of 
 another nation, it will be absolutely necessary to show 
 them that they have never had any cause for jealousy. 
 It will be necessary now, more than ever, to give some 
 startling proof that the thought of military conquest is 
 and ever has been farthest from your minds, and 
 that you are willing now and ever have been to find 
 your own in another's good." 
 
 "And what more can we do than we have already 
 done?" interrupted the king. "We have apologized 
 and no one will accept our apology ? We have denied 
 any evil design, and no one believes us. We have 
 offered to pay any reasonable indemnity and our offer 
 has been refused. The powers simply have the op- 
 portunity and they seem possessed to make the most 
 of it. What more can we do?" 
 
 He looked at his ministers in a helpless and despair- 
 ing manner as he awaited the reply. 
 
 Slowly John resumed where he had been interrupted. 
 
 "Your Majesty and Gentlemen," he said gravely, 
 "you are all impressed with the seriousness of the 
 situation. It is unnecessary for me to dwell upon it. 
 Not simply your pride and prestige are at stake, but 
 your very existence as a nation. Now is the time to 
 lay aside this pride; to lose all sense of material great- 
 ness; to humble yourselves as a little child and take 
 the first great step which, in the years to come, will 
 make this nation the foremost power for good. Man's 
 extremity is God's opportunity. 
 
 "Gentlemen," he paused to give weight to his words, 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 323 
 
 "even in the face of calumny; even in the face of deri- 
 sion and the possibility of being reviled as cowards, 
 the people of Guelph must immediately disarm." 
 
 With a firm and dignified mien he awaited the out- 
 burst which he knew would follow this utterance of 
 truth. Too often had he been truth's champion not 
 to realize the terrible throes of evil when the first blow 
 of the two-edged sword descends upon it. He realized, 
 however, that Truth must prevail; that one with God 
 is a majority, whether that one be man or a nation; 
 and so firm a grasp did he have upon the situation 
 and so keen his perception of the channels to be guarded, 
 that the outbreak came exactly as he had anticipated. 
 ^^ Springing to his feet, Sir William fairly shouted: 
 "The suggestion is infamous! It is not the voice of a 
 friend which thus counsels; it is the voice of an enemy! 
 We have been betrayed!" 
 
 Calm and undaunted, John was not disconcerted by 
 the attack. He was about to reply but the Duke of 
 Lackland anticipated him. 
 
 ^ "Be calm, My Lord," he exclaimed. "This is not a 
 time for heroics. Let us reason together like men." 
 
 "Reason," retorted Sir William, "there is no reason 
 m it. It is the suggestion of a mad man. It is the 
 very thing the powers desire. If we disarm— if we 
 retire our navy and dismantle our forts, we shall feel 
 the heel of— of— of— " Sir William stammered and 
 paused— "the heel of the conqueror," he finally 
 finished, "upon our neck." 
 
 Sir William's embarrassment broke the tension. 
 
 "The heel of which conqueror, My Lord?" asked 
 the duke quizzically. 
 
324 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 The point was well made and even though laboring 
 under the stress of great emotions the faces of the 
 ministers relaxed. Only the king remained stern and 
 grave, 
 
 "Sir William is quite right," he said at length. "We 
 should quickly find ourselves a prey to the whim of 
 every other nation." 
 
 "Consider Zelandia," said John. 
 
 "I would rather be the chief of a tribe of savages 
 than the king of such a people," declared Albert. 
 
 "No country under the sun is happier or more 
 favored," was John's quick reply. "But it is not the 
 future of the throne we are now to consider, but the 
 integrity of the people." 
 
 "And have you for one moment a belief that this 
 action would preserve it?" asked Lord Aukland. "I 
 feel with Sir William, that it would be playing into the 
 hands of our enemies. We would either be appor- 
 tioned among the nations or become again a colony 
 of Great Britain; while who can say that we may not 
 even yet be victorious if we but stand firm." 
 
 The king nodded his head approvingly. 
 
 "If Your Majesty will bear with me for just a few 
 moments longer," said John, "I will finish what I 
 have to say and withdraw from your deliberations. I 
 will for the sake of argument admit with his grace of 
 Aukland that Guelph might even be victorious. 
 Armed with right there is every reason why she should 
 beo But even if she were, what has she gained ? 
 Thousands of her people will have suffered and bled. 
 Her coasts will have been ravaged, her cities destroyed 
 and her fields devastated. For years to come she will 
 
PLANTING THE SEED 325 
 
 be burdened with debt, and in the far distant future 
 the question of disarmament will again arise. 
 
 "If, on the contrary, you now disarm, — believe one 
 who has for years practiced in the courts of national 
 conscience — the other powers will meet you half way. 
 Just as a belief that you arrogantly desire to encroach 
 upon their rights created antagonism, so will their 
 knowledge of your humble attitude find in them a 
 responsive chord. The divine activity of Love and 
 the eternal energy of Truth will do more for the salva- 
 tion and preservation of this government than hundreds 
 of battleships. 
 
 "True, the time was — and that not so long ago, 
 when the armament of navies was necessary for the 
 purpose of preventing war and preserving peace among 
 the nations; but as you all know, year by year the 
 people of the world have been thinking more of peace 
 and less of war, until now, I am firmly convinced, that 
 there are enough earnest men and women who have 
 grasped the divine fact that all causation is spiritual, 
 to demonstrate to the world the true brotherhood of 
 man and that war is unnecessary. 
 
 "The nations have been for years, and are today 
 looking for some way to rid themselves of war. They 
 have all said it, and I, for one, believe it. This senti- 
 ment, aided and encouraged by a spiritual understand- 
 ing of the Scriptures has given an impetus to the peace 
 movement that some of you gentlemen may not realize. 
 
 "As has often been said, no nation nor assemblage of 
 nations can establish or maintain in the national 
 character what is not maintained in the indi\adual; 
 but. Gentlemen, I believe that the individual con- 
 
326 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 sciousness is today ready for this great step. I believe 
 it is time to put up the sword, and I feel assured that 
 if the people of Guelph will grasp this opportunity 
 while the public mind is thus harrowed and receptive, 
 and direct into the right channels of activity this good 
 and righteous thought, the seed of peace will find 
 fertile lodgment and produce immediate and abundant 
 harvest. 
 
 "It is for you now to plant; God giveth the increase." 
 
CHAPTER XVI 
 
 THE LEAVEN WORKING 
 
 Leaving the cabinet meeting, John went immedi- 
 ately to Oxley House. So absorbed had he been with 
 the working out of his great plan for not only saving 
 Guelph from the destruction which threatened it, but 
 likewise for advancing the cause of peace to which his 
 life had been devoted, that he had found but the 
 briefest time to consult with Lucy upon the details. 
 True, so closely were they united in thought, that they 
 were always working along the same lines; and he knew 
 that whatever she had done would in one way or another 
 fit into what he had accomplished. But he felt the 
 need of a concentration of thought and action and so 
 hastened to Lucy's side. 
 
 As he expected, he found her with the young mar- 
 chioness. The shutters were closed to keep out the 
 heat and the room was cool and inviting. Lucy greeted 
 him with a smile, which he returned with a kiss. 
 
 Lady Judith also smiled: "Lovers still," she said 
 shyly. "And my love story has not yet begun." 
 
 "Why do you say still .P" asked John quizzically. 
 "Love, you know, never grows old." 
 
 "You will pardon my shortcomings, "said Lady Judith 
 with just a tinge of color. "I have learned much in 
 the past week, but you must not expect me to know it all." 
 
 John laughed with the light-heartedness of a boy, 
 387 
 
328 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 and Lucy lajdng her hand lovingly on the young 
 woman's head replied: 
 
 "If all our shortcomings caused as little trouble as 
 yours. Lady Judith, there would be little reason for 
 forgiveness. But you must feel that your love story is 
 even now being told. These seeming clouds will only 
 make life the brighter when they have passed." 
 
 "Poor Tom," exclaimed Lady Judith. "I do so 
 wish for his sake that this mystery could be cleared." 
 
 "It is clearing." declared Lucy. "And if we will 
 continue to know that there is nothing hidden, because 
 the all-seeing eye perceives all that really is, this error 
 like all others must be destroyed." 
 
 Then to her husband: "And how is it Avith you, 
 John ?" 
 
 "The leaven is working." 
 
 "Then you have unfolded your plan?" 
 
 "Yes; I have advised immediate disarmament." 
 
 "And how did the king receive the suggestion?" 
 asked Lady Judith eagerly. 
 
 "With little favor. To him, as yet, temporal power 
 is all. He cannot realize that he rules best who rules 
 least — whose every wish is foreseen and respected almost 
 before it takes form in his own thought." 
 
 "Uncle Albert is a very proud man," suggested Lady 
 Judith. "I fear he will never consent." 
 
 "Yet, even he cannot withstand the might of Mind," 
 declared John. "I am sure, when the time comes, we 
 shall find him receptive. If disarmament is right, and 
 I firmly believe that it is; if Principle is leading to that 
 end, there is no power that can prevent it. The thought 
 for us to take up is that right must prevail." 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 329 
 
 "It already does prevail," declared Lucy. "It is 
 only for mankind to realize it." 
 
 A servant quietly entered. "The old gentlemen asks 
 if he may come down?" he said addressing Lucy. 
 "He says he has something to tell you." 
 
 "Certainly. Tell him we shall be pleased to see 
 him." 
 
 "Do you think it possible — " began Lady Judith, 
 as the servant went out. 
 
 "With God all things are possible," interrupted 
 Lucy. "Let us hold steadfastly to the realization of 
 perfect God and perfect man, and the glory of both 
 shall be revealed." 
 
 Lady Judith and John were about to withdraw but 
 Lucy asked them to remain. 
 
 "Let us treat his coming as nothing unusual," she 
 said. "I am sure we are sufficiently of one mind not 
 to disturb him." 
 
 They resumed their seats and conversation just as 
 the servant ushered Herman into the room. John had 
 not seen him since the night of the disaster. Had he 
 met him in any other place he would not have recog- 
 nized him, he was so greatly improved. 
 
 As he entered, Lucy arose and extended her hand 
 "I am glad to see you," she said. "Come right in 
 where it is cool." 
 
 Herman glanced around with an air of perfect 
 composure. 
 
 "You know my husband," said Lucy. "And this 
 is the Marchioness of Oxley who is spending the after- 
 noon with me." 
 
 Herman gravely recognized the introduction as he said : 
 
330 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "It is pleasant here — and so peaceful. I lof peace." 
 
 He spoke with a slight German accent which gave 
 an added softness to his words. 
 
 "Most men love peace," replied John, "but few 
 seemingly know where to find it." 
 
 "I would nefer haf war," continued Herman as he 
 passed his hand over his scanty gray locks. "I think 
 it is a disgrace." 
 
 "When mankind becomes as much ashamed of 
 fighting in armies as of fighting as individuals, there 
 will be no more war," replied John. 
 
 "I haf done some things to stop war," said the old 
 man. Then to Lucy as he again passed his hand over 
 his head. "I came down to tell you some of them but 
 I haf forgotten." 
 
 "You will remember them after a while," she replied. 
 "God will help you. But will you not be seated ?" 
 
 The old man seated himself in a straight-backed 
 chair and rested his hands on his knees. 
 
 "I am sorry I haf forgotten," he said meditatively. 
 "But perhaps you would like me to tell you of some 
 experiments I haf been making ?" 
 
 "Verj' much," replied John. 
 
 "Are you interested in electricity?" 
 
 "Very much, indeed." 
 
 "I am myself. I would like to know just what to 
 call it. Some say it is energy; some say not. Some 
 say it is matter; some say not. I think it a thing by 
 itself, just as matter is a thing by itself — an entity we 
 v\ ould say in science. Do you understand ?" 
 
 "Perfectly." replied John. "In a little book which 
 I have electricity is well explained." 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 331 
 
 "I should lof to read the little book. I am much 
 interested in all science — especially now that science 
 is changing the belief of the world in regard to matter." 
 
 John turned upon Lucy a questioning glance, but 
 she shook her head. 
 
 "I do not think I quite understand," said John. 
 
 "Many years ago," said Herman straightening up 
 in his chair and his eyes brightening with interest in 
 his subject, "everybody thought that matter was just 
 what it seems to be. They thought that because they 
 could feel it with their hands it was something. Then 
 one great man, he discovered that matter was made of 
 many small atoms that could be separated into other 
 things like water into gases. Then another great 
 naan — " he stopped and passed his hand several times 
 over his head, "I should remember his name, but I 
 haf forgotten — well he discovered that matter was just 
 stored up energy. Coal, for example, is stored up 
 heat, which by the use of fire can be turned back into 
 energy. Do you understand ?" 
 
 "It is very clear," replied Lucy. 
 
 "So by such things as these, everybody began after 
 a while to see that matter, iron, water, coal, were not 
 real substance. Then we began to think of other 
 things as substance." 
 
 "What other things.?" asked John. 
 
 "Well, light— electricity— " 
 
 "Did you ever think of Life, Truth and Love as 
 substance ?" 
 
 "Oh, yes, life; not the others because — " and the old 
 man's manner became a bit excited— " because I think 
 life is electricity and electricity is the real substance." 
 
332 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Noting his excitement Lucy said quietly: "We have 
 enjoyed your talk very much, Herman. I hope we 
 are not tiring you." 
 
 He passed his hand over his head, and after a minute 
 became calm again. 
 
 "No," he said, "I am not tired I was going to tell 
 you of my experiments. You know the Hertzian 
 waves ?" 
 
 "I know only that the wireless telegraph owes its 
 existence to the phenomenon," replied John. "I am 
 not an expert on the subject." 
 
 "Well, these Hertzian waves are as subtle as the 
 ether which carries them; and because there is really 
 no absolutely solid substance — because all matter is 
 made up of atoms and these atoms have an infinitesimal 
 space between them — it is possible for these Hertzian 
 waves, this almost living electricity to find its way 
 between them. When sent out in the waves that 
 Professor Hertz discovered, this electricity will pene- 
 trate anything. Why," with much excitement, "with 
 the proper instruments they would find their way 
 through the armour of a warship — " 
 
 He stopped suddenly and his eyes sparkled. "But 
 that is a great secret," he said. "It is to make me a 
 rich and great nobleman some day." 
 
 Trained as were both Lucy and John in the control 
 of their thoughts, and schooled as were all in the art 
 of diplomacy, it was with diflficulty that they could 
 retain their composure. 
 
 But Lucy only said: "It certainly ought to." 
 
 "It will! Oh, it will!" said Herman proudly. "The 
 beautiful lady has promised me — " 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 333 
 
 The old man stopped. His fingers moved nervously 
 as he passed his hand over his head. Lady Judith 
 leaned forward while her bosom heaved with sup- 
 pressed emotion. John closed his eyes, trying to real- 
 ize the impotence of the error he felt was about to be 
 uncovered. 
 
 Lucy arose and laid her hand gently on the old man's 
 arm. 
 
 "There is something I haf forgotten," he said. 
 
 "Perhaps you left it in your room," said Lucy, 
 "suppose we go and look for it." 
 
 Without a word Herman arose and followed her 
 from the room. Then Lady Judith gave way to her 
 feelings : 
 
 "Oh, Mr. Winslow!" she exclaimed, rising from her 
 chair, "this is terrible! Terrible!" 
 
 John also arose and laid his hand upon her shoulder. 
 
 "Try and look at it from another viewpoint," he 
 said. "Try and look upon it purely as error destroying 
 itself. Separate the error from the seeming person- 
 ality and know that once the error is destroyed the 
 truth will appear." 
 
 "How can I ?" she exclaimed. "It is so real. That 
 terrible woman ! Poor Tom! Poor Tom!" 
 
 On the instant John caught the meaning of her 
 words. 
 
 "My dear Lady Judith," he exclaimed, "you are 
 doing Tom a great injustice. He knows no more of 
 this than do you or I. He is simply a part of the plot." 
 
 "Do you really think so?" 
 
 "Think so?" exclaimed John. "I know it." 
 
 Lucy entered the room. 
 
S34 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Did he say any more? Did he give any names?" 
 asked Lady Judith. 
 
 Lucy shook her head. "And let us hope that for 
 the present he will not. I shall try no more to awaken 
 him until the evil he thinks he has done is destroyed; 
 until I can say to his poor, sin-burdened sense: 'You 
 have wrought a great good.' 
 
 "But, Marchioness, I must see this woman. Can 
 you have her summoned ?" 
 
 Lady Judith's face grew stern and for a moment 
 her roval blood manifested itself in a show of pride 
 at her power. As she drew herself to her full height, 
 she looked every inch a queen, 
 
 " Can I have her summoned ?" she repeated haughtily 
 "I can have her brought, if need be." 
 
 A look of pained surprise passed over Lucy's face. 
 
 "I would not have her summoned in anger," she 
 said. "I would rather go to her." 
 
 Lady Judith's eyes filled with tears and her eyes sank, 
 
 "I am very human," she said. 
 
 "We all are," said Lucy. "But to begin rightly to 
 work out the problem of life, is a step in the right 
 direction. Through consistent daily living, we finally 
 attain to that stature of Christ, which brings us into the 
 full understanding of our unity with God — infinite good." 
 
 "And already," said Lady Judith, "I am finding 
 how hard this consistent living is." 
 
 "Be not weary in well doing," quoted John. "And 
 the way to avoid weariness is to realize that man, being 
 spiritual, cannot grow weary, for Mind, Spirit, rests 
 in its own activity." 
 
 It was an hour later that Lady Gay Beckworth. 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 335 
 
 seated in her boudoir and devouring feverishly every 
 bit of news in the mass of daily papers scattered about 
 her, received a delicately worded note from Lady Judith 
 asking her to come at once to Oxley House, and closing 
 with the words: "It is the duke's desire." 
 
 As she read the closing words, the letter fell from 
 Lady Gay's hands and for a moment a sense of fear 
 took possession of her. Then with a great effort, she 
 gained her composure and prepared to obey the official 
 summons — for as such she recognized it. 
 
 "What a girl like the Marchioness of Oxley can see 
 in a vacillating young fellow like Tom AUin is more 
 than I can understand." she mused to herself. "But 
 there is no accounting for tastes. I should think a man 
 like George Benton, villain though he be, would be 
 more her style. Now there is a man." 
 
 And Lady Gay, like many another, passed judgment 
 upon two mortal concepts with the thought that she was 
 comparing individuals created in the image and like- 
 ness of God. Had she realized for an instant that all 
 spiritual individualities reflect one Mind — and that 
 Mind perfection — the absurdity of making such com- 
 parisons would most certainly have made itself apparent. 
 
 "Well, if she v/ants him she can have him," so ran 
 her thoughts. "Now that the great deed has been 
 done I might as well admit that I have no proof against 
 Tom. That is the easiest way out." 
 
 Having arrived at this conclusion. Lady Gay felt a 
 bit more composed; but as she was being whirled 
 rapidly toward Oxley House and noted on every side 
 the preparations for war, she again became greatly 
 disturbed. 
 
336 THE PEACEIMAKERS 
 
 "Strange," she murmured, "that I have heard 
 nothing from Benton since the explosion." 
 
 And then a nameless terror took possession of her 
 "Might not Blucher have betrayed them all." 
 
 By the time she reached Oxley House she was faint 
 with fear. Her limbs almost refused to support her 
 as she slowly ascended the steps. Her fear increased as 
 the door mechanically opened at her approach, and she 
 was tempted to turn and flee; but with a great effort 
 she entered the portal which quickly closed behind her. 
 
 Glancing hastily around, and half expecting to see a 
 jfile of soldiers, or at least a body of stern-faced men, 
 she perceived instead a sweet-faced woman coming 
 toward her with outstretched hands. In the woman's 
 eyes there gleamed a light which Lady Gay had never 
 before seen, and her every expression betokened love 
 and compassion. 
 
 "It is Lady Beckworth, is it not?" she said softly. 
 
 For her life Lady Gay could not have answered, so 
 great was her surprise; but words were unnecessary, 
 for the voice continued: 
 
 "I am Mrs. Winslow, the wife of the American 
 commissioner. Will you not come into the library ?" 
 
 The voice, so full of sweetness and tenderness, had 
 struck a chord in Lady Gay's heart upon which no 
 hand had ever before played, and her whole being re- 
 sponded to the touch. In an instant her very nature 
 seem changed. The fear which had a moment before 
 possessed her gave way to a sense of trusting confidence, 
 and she entered the library with such a feeling, as she 
 realized in after years, must have come to the woman 
 taken in her sins when the Master said: ''Neither do I 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 337 
 
 condemn thee." She reaUzed near her a beatified 
 presence and felt within her, unnamed as yet, the omni- 
 potent power of Love, and immediately a great desire 
 filled her heart." 
 
 For a space there was silence. Both women were 
 busy with their own thoughts — Lucy giving; Lady Gay 
 receiving. At last, with a sense of her greater blessing, 
 Lucy quoted softly: 
 
 " *As for me, I will behold thy face in righteousness; 
 I shall be satisfied when I awake in thy likeness.' " 
 And she continued gently: "I shall not be satisfied 
 until then. I shall not be satisfied until the baptism 
 of Spirit hath purified me." 
 
 Then, at last, Lady Gay's whole bearing changed. 
 Tears welled to her eyes and a great sob broke the 
 silence — such a sob as comes only from a broken and 
 contrite heart. The pent up grief and unnatural 
 restraint of years found relief in a passion of tears. 
 
 For several minutes Lucy made no effort to calm 
 the weeping woman, but let her grief have full sway — 
 holding steadfastly, however, to the thought of man's 
 at-one-ment with God, and pouring out upon the sin- 
 stricken countess her treasure of pity and affection. 
 
 At length she arose, and approaching Lady Beck- 
 worth laid her hand gently upon her arm. 
 
 " 'The people that walked in darkness,' " she 
 repeated, " 'have seen a great light. Therefore if any 
 man be in Christ he is a new creature; old things have 
 passed away, all things have become new.' " 
 
 Lady Gay raised her eyes and looked at Lucy long 
 and earnestly. Then she put out her hand and lightly 
 touched Lucy's cheek. 
 
338 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Are you really a woman?" she asked. "Are you 
 
 human ?" 
 
 "Very," replied Lucy with a sweet smile. "And a 
 woman just like you, a woman who might stumble and 
 fall, perhaps just as you have done, were I not sus- 
 tained by Christ, Truth; did I not strive daily to follow 
 in the footsteps of the Master and realize the sustain- 
 ing and protecting care of divine Love. 'Because he 
 has set his love upon me, therefore will I deliver him,' 
 said the Psalmist, ' I will set him on high, because he 
 hath known my name.' 
 
 Lady Gay's face wore a surprised and startled look. 
 
 "I once thought I was a Christian," she said. "Many 
 times I have read those words, but never before did 
 they carry such a meaning as now. O, there must be 
 something in the Bible after all — something that will 
 fill the unsatisfied longing of a hungry heart." 
 
 "It is all there," replied Lucy earnestly. "It only 
 needs to be illumined, 'Take my yoke upon you, and 
 learn of me; for I am meek and lowly in heart; and ye 
 shall find rest unto your souls. For my yoke is easy 
 and my burden is light,' — how light only those can 
 know who understand God as Life, Truth and Love; 
 His Christ as the divinely perfect idea, and who have a 
 realizing sense of man's unity with infinite good. 
 
 "But before we can enter into this rest we must be 
 purged as by fire, 'for nothing that defileth or maketh 
 a lie can enter into the kingdom of God.' I am sure 
 you understand." 
 
 While Lucy was speaking there crept into Lady 
 Beckvv^orth's eyes a look of fear, but it quickly dis- 
 appeared as she again raised them to Lucy's face. 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 339 
 
 She saw reflected there no avenging thought, only a 
 spirituality that looked beyond the material sense of 
 things and realized that man can no more lose his 
 perfection than can God, his divine Principle. As her 
 fear vanished, her determination to free her mind of 
 its load of sin was then and there made. 
 
 No need now of diplomacy. No need now of subtle 
 questions and evasive answers. No need now of threats 
 or violence. The stubborn will is broken, the callous 
 breast has been wounded and, as the waters of a mighty 
 flood dash out when the dam bursts, so the seeming 
 flood of sin and sorrow, grief and shame came forth 
 when the barrier of fear had been removed; but not 
 like the undammed waters to spread destruction and 
 disaster, and to leave death and disease in its wake 
 but instead to be lost in the great ocean of divine 
 compassion in which sin is forgiven and destroyed. 
 
 In words broken by her emotions, Lady Gay related 
 all the evil doings of the past months and laid bare the 
 plot; she told how she and Blucher, aware of Benton's 
 desire that some treacherous act should be committed 
 during the visit of the fleet to strengthen the false im- 
 pressions which his words had created, had conspired 
 together to that end; how, through old Herman's need 
 of money to continue his experiments, he had one day 
 applied to Blucher for a loan and how Blucher had 
 managed to get out of him something of what he was 
 doing. Then she told of her work with Herman. She 
 had invited him to her home and had promised to aid 
 him with money if he would confide in her, which he 
 did. She had recounted to him an imaginary plot, 
 involving Tom, herself, and the king, whereby if Herman 
 
340 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 could prove to the king and Tom that his invention 
 would, as he claimed, annihilate the war vessels of an 
 enemy by exploding their own ammunition, he should 
 be made a great noble. 
 
 Personally none of them had thought his boasts 
 possible; but they had believed from experiments he 
 had showed them, that he could explode at a distance, 
 a certain kind of torpedo placed under water. To 
 this end, while the fireworks were being arranged, men 
 hired by Blucher with Benton's money, succeeded in 
 placing these torpedoes of melenite under the bows of 
 one ship of each squadron. No one had expected 
 more than these ships to be injured. How the whole- 
 sale damage had been done to the fleet and other prop- 
 erty in the harbor, she could not say — unless it was that 
 Herman's experiment had been much more far-reach- 
 ing than any had believed it would be. Neither did 
 she know how it had been expected to connect the 
 eovernment with the disaster. This was left to Benton. 
 
 When the Republic of Luzon had immediately de- 
 clared war, she had felt Benton's hand in the declara- 
 tion. But why it had stopped there, she could not 
 guess. She did not know how the prime mover in the 
 conspiracy had been stricken in the very midst of carry- 
 ing out his part of the evil work, or of his change of 
 heart. Lucy, however, aware, of the message she had 
 sent Dorothy, understood. She had even felt in her 
 own consciousness the withdrawal of the malign 
 influence. 
 
 "Are you Tvdlling and able to give proof of your 
 statement ?" asked Lucy when Lady Gay had finished. 
 
 "Willing, yes, but I do not know that I am able. 
 
THE LEAVEN WORKING 341 
 
 for I do not know what has become of Herman. He 
 has disappeared as though swallowed up in the explo- 
 sion. He was queer anyway, and the success of his 
 work may have proved too much for his reason. Oh, 
 Mrs. Winslow, it is terrible! Terrible!" and Lady Beck- 
 worth buried her face in her hands while her slight 
 form was convulsed with anguish. 
 
 Lucy stood silently by, her heart moved with a great 
 compassion, yet realizing that the suffering that Lady 
 Beckworth was undergoing was inevitable. A law of 
 Truth — a law of God had been disobeyed; and that 
 suffering must follow any attempt to interfere with the 
 action of divine Principle is as certain as it is that 
 darkness is destroyed by light. 
 
 As Lady Beckworth still wept Lucy laid her hand 
 gently, but firmly, on her shoulder. 
 
 "This is not a time to give way to a false sense of 
 things," she said. "It is a time to act." 
 
 Daylight had disappeared and the evening shadows 
 were gathering as they talked. Raising her hand, Lucy 
 pressed a button in the wall and the room was instantly 
 flooded with light. 
 
 Lady Gay looked up through her tears. 
 
 "And what can I do.?" she asked. 
 
 "Turn on the light and dispel the darkness," declared 
 Lucy with great emphasis. "Turn at once from a 
 sense of things as they seem to a knowledge of things 
 as they are. Give the lie to evil. Know that it is with- 
 out power, and prove it. Come ! I will show you where 
 to begin." 
 
CHAPTER XVn 
 
 A HOUSE DIVIDED 
 
 In the plain, but richly furnished apartment that of 
 all the beautiful mansion she considered absolutely 
 her own. Lady Judith sat alone. A couple of open 
 books on the table at her side indicated that she had 
 been reading until the deepening shadows had shut out 
 the licrht. Not caring: for the moment to arise, she had 
 leaned back in the big leather chair in which she loved 
 to lounge and, with her eyes fixed upon the evening star 
 as it grew brighter and brighter, sat thinking in the 
 gloaming. 
 
 It was a favorite pastime of Lady Judith to sit thus 
 between daylight and darkness and let her thoughts 
 wander at will; but on this particular occasion they 
 wandered little. They were centered upon the one 
 topic which was at the moment interesting the world: 
 the future of Guelph. 
 
 What would it be? Would the nation weather the 
 storm which had burst upon it with such sudden- 
 ness and fury, or would it founder and sink, carrying 
 with it the men who had worked so hard for its weal .'' 
 
 With the clearer understanding of life and the uni- 
 verse which had come to her during the last few days, 
 Lady Judith could easily perceive that its future was 
 its own. She realized from her talk with John and 
 
 342 
 
A HOUSE DIVIDED 343 
 
 Lucy that afternoon, that its future depended entirely 
 upon its moral strength and courage to take the great 
 step toward which Principle was leading. She further 
 realized, that as no whole can be stronger than the sum 
 of all its parts, so the moral strength of the nation could 
 be no stronger Ihan the moral courage of those entrusted 
 with its government. 
 
 She had but now been reading of the necessity of 
 gravitating God ward, and it was plain to her that unless 
 human affairs were governed by Spirit, omniscient 
 Mind, they were ill-governed. There was no new 
 power to which man could turn. There was nothing 
 new to be created. God had finished his work and it 
 was good, and she could perceive that what was now 
 needed to bring light, order and peace out of seeming 
 darkness, chaos and discord was a realizing sense of 
 this great unity. 
 
 This was why the future of Guelph was with itself. 
 The one Mind had fixed the laws governing man and 
 the universe and all that mankind, — including Guelph 
 — had to do, was to bring itself and its affairs into con- 
 cord with these laws in order to live, and live at peace — 
 in other words, to know the truth which makes free. 
 
 Again, as many times before during those days of 
 trouble and discord, she realized the wonderful mes- 
 sage spoken to Moses: "The Lord bless thee, and keep 
 thee; the Lord make his face to shine upon thee; the 
 Lord lift up his countenance upon thee, and give thee 
 peace." 
 
 What did it mean for the Lord to lift up his counten- 
 ance and give peace. Surely it must mean for Truth 
 to take possession of men's hearts and give them the 
 
344 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 rest which comes with the destruction of all sense of evil. 
 
 "If I could do something," she thought. "If I 
 could bring the people over which I might have been 
 queen, to see that God — divine Love — is its only 
 salvation." 
 
 It was the longing of an awakening consciousness to 
 do good. The longing to go out into the world and 
 preach the gospel to the poor and needy — to those lack- 
 ing the understanding of God as Truth and Love, and 
 needing it, oh, so much. 
 
 For some moments she sat thus, quietly thinking, 
 and then she sprang to her feet and turned on the light. 
 
 "And why can I not!" she exclaimed. "Who can 
 say that this is not my mission, and this the time ?" 
 
 Her eyes sparkled and her heart beat fast with the 
 lofty aspiration. Then as quickly her thought changed 
 
 "But how can I ? I am only a woman ! True, women 
 have done great things, but the masculine qualities so 
 strong in some, are wanting in me. I need some one." 
 
 Her thoughts turned instinctively to John and Lucy, 
 to Constance and Judge Taylor — who were even now 
 away on a long lecture tour — to Sir AUin and Lady 
 Strong, and then she thought of Tom. For just a 
 moment her heart misgave her. Then she said half 
 aloud : 
 
 "I do believe in him and trust him. He is learning 
 his lesson. Perhaps he has learned it as I am learning 
 mine." 
 
 Then she recalled Sir AUin's words: "what blesses 
 one blesses all." This trial through which she and 
 Tom were passing, might it not be for the blessing of 
 the nation. But right now Tom — 
 
A HOUSE DIVIDED 345 
 
 She caught her breath. For the moment she had 
 forgotten her summons to Lady Beckworth. What 
 had been the result of the interview? She would go 
 and see. She crossed the room and opened the door 
 nearly running into the arms of a stalwart young man 
 who was rapidly approaching through the dimly lighted 
 hall. She started back and then gave a little scream 
 of joy. 
 
 "Tom! Where did you come from?" 
 
 "Recently from a prison cell." he replied seizing 
 both her outstretched hands. "More recently from 
 Mrs. Winslow's apartment. I am sent to tell you that 
 your presence is wanted in the library, where a family 
 council is about to be held." 
 
 She looked at him half shyly. 
 
 "Are you included ?" she asked, and then her face 
 colored as he replied gravely: 
 
 "Not as a councilor. Only as a witness." 
 
 She looked at him in surprise. What was there 
 about him that made him so different from the last 
 time they had met ? She was just a little awed by the 
 new dignity which seemed suddenly to have come to 
 him. 
 
 "I know little of what has transpired," he told her 
 as they walked down the hall. "But something un- 
 usual, or I would not have been so suddenly released. 
 It is Mrs. Winslow's work, I think." 
 
 "And Lady Beckworth?" queried Lady Judith. 
 
 "She was \v4th Mrs. Winslow when I arrived but a 
 moment ago." 
 
 As the two approached Lucy's apartment she heard 
 them and stepped out into the hall. 
 
346 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Was it a surprise?" she asked as her face lighted 
 with a merry smile. 
 
 "Such a surprise!" replied Lady Judith. "Did 
 Lady Beckworth — ?" 
 
 Lucy placed her fingers on her lips. 
 
 "Do not ask any questions, dear. She has had a 
 hard struggle. I think you will hardly recognize her 
 when you meet; but we shall see you presently in the 
 library. Mr. Winslow is there now. Your father 
 and the king will also be there." 
 
 "The king?" exclaimed Lady Judith. 
 
 "Yes. 
 
 "And, Marchioness," continued Lucy, "much may 
 depend upon your influence with your uncle at this 
 time. Your understanding of God may be given a 
 severe test. Error has seemingly been very powerful." 
 Lady Judith looked enquiringly at Lucy and then cast 
 an appealing glance at Tom. 
 
 "Lady Judith," he said firmly, "many times in the 
 past three or four years, you have upbraided me for not 
 living up to my convictions — my boyhood training. I 
 have laughed at you and professed scepticism — have 
 declared that I did not know whether these great veri- 
 ties were the truth, or whether the Christian Science 
 concept of God and man was the correct one. But 
 my utterances were not honest. Down in my inner- 
 most heart I have always known that they were; but I 
 was unwilling to live up to my convictions — unwilling 
 to give up the pleasures of sense which seemed so easily 
 grasped, for the joys of soul which entailed such watch- 
 fulness and care. Now, however, I have been brought 
 to a realizing sense of my folly. I see as never before 
 
A HOUSE DIVIDED 347 
 
 the vanity of material pleasures and I am going to try 
 and undo some of the things I have done." 
 
 "But I, Tom, I have not even had your training!" 
 ejaculated Lady Judith. 
 
 "I have not quite finished," said the young man. 
 "Not only have I come to realize the nothingness of 
 material pleasures, but I see even more clearly the 
 nothingness of material pain and discord as well. This 
 is the fact that first becomes clear as we learn to know 
 God as infinite Spirit, Truth and Love — infinite good. 
 This you do understand and can make clear to the king. 
 The unreality of material pleasure is recognized more 
 slowly for it seems to us to be so much nearer good." 
 
 Lucy had been earnestly observing the two young 
 people. She thought of her own girlhood and the time 
 of great national disquiet in which she and John first 
 met, and her heart went out to them. 
 
 "Children," she said gravely, "a great work is before 
 you! The strength to do it is from above. But you 
 can find true happiness only as you lose all sense of 
 self and seek this happiness in the good of others." 
 
 Then coming back to the present: "But the gentle- 
 men will be awaiting us. You had better go. Lady 
 Beckworth and I will come presently. And remember 
 when you meet her, dear, that Jesus taught that those 
 love most, to whom most is forgiven." 
 
 As Lady Judith and Tom descended the stairs and 
 approached the library they perceived that the king 
 had already arrived. Tom retreated to the drawing- 
 room in case his presence should be required, while 
 Lady Judith entered the library alone. 
 
 The three men were standing about the table. As 
 
348 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Lady Judith entered the king exclaimed in a voice of 
 great vehemence: 
 
 "Fiction, gentlemen, fiction! The veriest fairy 
 tale. I tell you I do not believe it." 
 
 "Nevertheless, Your Majesty," replied John, "the 
 rest of us are fully convinced that it is the truth." 
 
 "Then," exclaimed the king triumphantly, " why any 
 further need of alarm ? Why not use this same power 
 to destroy the rest of the fleets of the world as they 
 approach our shores.?" 
 
 "Because," replied the duke earnestly, "the mind 
 which projected this mighty power is shattered — the 
 man is mad." 
 
 "Not so mad," laughed the king, "as you who be- 
 lieve this woman's tale." 
 
 "But, Uncle Albert," said Lady Judith coming for- 
 ward, "you released Tom Allin upon her confession! 
 You must have believed that!" 
 
 "Because it was in accord with common sense. I 
 never believed her original charge and only imprisoned 
 him to please Aukland." Then looking at Lady Judith 
 somewhat sternly: "Are you, too, leagued against me?" 
 
 "O Uncle Albert!" exclaimed Lady Judith. "Not 
 against you ; but I do believe this is the greatest oppor- 
 tunity that ever came to a king — " 
 
 "To give up his throne, eh?" interrupted Albert. 
 "Remember, girl, what this would mean to you!" 
 
 Lady Judith was silent — her fair face was pale; but 
 in her eyes there was no indecision. 
 
 "I have considered it well," she said, "and though 
 this righteous act shall prevent me from ever sitting on 
 the throne of Guelph, I am willing and anxious to see 
 
A HOUSE DIVIDED S49 
 
 it done even though I could save the throne by war 
 But," and she looked the king fearlessly in the face, 
 "I could not bear to have the kingdom wrested from 
 us by force." 
 
 "If you are so sure of this woman's story," exclaimed 
 his majesty cynically, "why not tell it to the world and 
 hide behind her skirts — and — " he added as an after- 
 thought — "the dream of a madman!" 
 
 "That is just what we propose," exclaimed the duke, 
 "but how do you expect us to make the world believe 
 it, when even our own king will not?" 
 
 The king laughed — and the laugh was a sneer. 
 
 "I do not," he said. "Instead of believing, the 
 world would take it as a sign of weakness and press on 
 harder than ever. Therefore," he added sternly, "I 
 absolutely forbid any of you so much as to whisper the 
 story abroad." 
 
 The little group stood amazed, not knowing what to 
 say or do. But Lucy, who entered at that moment 
 eased the situation by asking: 
 
 "Your Majesty, would you not like to question Lady 
 Beckworth?" 
 
 "No! Nor the madman either; unless, perhaps, he 
 would tell us how to acquire this wonderful discovery." 
 
 "That, Your Majesty, is impossible," replied John 
 gravely. 
 
 "Why?" asked the king turning fiercely upon him, 
 while the sneer in his voice evidenced the thought back 
 of the question. "Why? If this religion of yours is 
 able to heal the sick and cast out devils, why can you 
 not restore this man to his senses, so that he may make 
 known the great secret?" 
 
350 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Because," replied John sternly, " it would be giving 
 power to evil. It would be healing him that he might 
 become the channel for even a greater error. When 
 this evil — this devil, as you call it, this sinful desire 
 of false sense to bring disaster and death has been 
 destroyed, his healing will follow." 
 
 Albert threw back his head with a short laugh. 
 
 "A very plausible story, Mr. Winslow. It does 
 credit to your diplomacy. But," turning to Lady 
 Judith, "do you believe this sophistry? Are you for- 
 saking the religion of your ancestors .'^" 
 
 Lady Judith took a step forward, while all noted 
 with wonder her new dignity. 
 
 "Your Majesty," she said quietly, "you ask if I am 
 forsaking the religion of my ancestors? I answer no! 
 I am just beginning to realize the true import of that 
 religion. I am just beginning to realize the truth 
 about God and man. 
 
 "For centuries my ancestors have been declaring: 
 *God is omnipotent!' Many times, Your Majesty, I 
 have heard you make this same declaration. Now, as 
 head of the nation, I ask you to prove it." 
 
 Startled by the unexpected demand, the king took a 
 step backward and the marchioness drew a step nearer. 
 
 "Your Majesty," she continued, "if God, whom 
 the Scriptures emphatically declare to be Love — is 
 omnipotent, we have no need of warships, fortifica- 
 tions and the inventions of fear and hate. What we 
 need is faith — the faith that is born of understanding. 
 This is the truth that I am beginning to learn. This 
 the gospel I hope to preach. This the religion I hope 
 to live." 
 
A HOUSE DIVII3ED 351 
 
 She ceased speaking. For a moment Albert seemed 
 moved with a new impulse, but his mood quickly 
 changed and with a shrug of his shoulders he exclaimed: 
 
 "It sounds well; but it is impracticable. It is not 
 preachers we now need, but men of action; men like 
 this very George Benton whom you again accuse, as 
 you did once before and drove from the kingdom. 
 Why," turning to the duke, "he had more wit in his 
 little finger for a time like this, than your whole 
 cabinet." 
 
 The duke's face flushed: "Your Majesty," he replied 
 with great dignity, "it is not wisdom to do evil. As 
 head of the church you should know that it is written: 
 'The wisdom of the world is foolishness to God.' " 
 
 The king looked at his brother-in-law in surprise. 
 "Et tu Brute!" he sneered. "So you, too, are a part 
 of the conspiracy to rob me of my throne?" Then 
 fiercely: "But I will not be moved! You are all 
 insane! I will seek new councilors." 
 
 He turned to leave the room, but at the door en- 
 countered Lucy who, with great gentleness, said : 
 
 "Your Majesty, if you would seek counsel elsewhere, 
 will you not seek it from the words of one of the wisest 
 men who ever wrote.' Will you let me read you one 
 brief story from the book of books, in this hour of such 
 seeming great peril to you and to your kingdom ?" 
 
 Albert started as though he would refuse; but her 
 gentle face and fearless eye caused him to change his 
 mind and he said: 
 
 "If it is not too long." 
 
 Opening the Bible to the ninth chapter of Eccle- 
 siastes, Lucy read: "This wisdom have I seen also 
 
352 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 under the sun, and it seemed great unto me: There 
 was a Uttle city, and a few men within it; and there 
 came a great king against it, and besieged it, and built 
 great bulwarks against it; Now there was found in it a 
 poor wise man, and he by his wisdom delivered the 
 city; yet no man remembered that same poor man. 
 Then said I, Wisdom is better than strength; never- 
 theless the poor man's wisdom is despised, and his words 
 are not heard. Wisdom is better than weapons of war; 
 but one sinner destroyeth much good." 
 
 For a moment as she finished there was silence. 
 Then, with that same contempt in his voice, the king 
 exclaimed : 
 
 "There are no such men here. I shall hold to my 
 policy." 
 
CHAPTER XVIir 
 
 ON THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS 
 
 When Benton and Dorothy left Chicago for Elm- 
 born it was eighteen hours after the explosion in the 
 harbor. It was only thirty-four hours after the dis- 
 aster when they arrived at Topolobampo over the 
 Kansas City, Mexico and Orient, which, equipped 
 with the latest style of electric locomotives and having 
 adopted the single rail system but the year previous, 
 was now running its trains at a speed of one hundred 
 and twenty miles an hour, with as little trouble as it 
 had required to attain a speed of seventy miles under 
 the old steam locomotive and double rail system. 
 
 During the trip down from Chicago, Benton had 
 confessed his part in the plot and expressed a great 
 desire to right the wrong. He had steadily improved 
 under Dorothy's treatment, and, by the time they reached 
 Topolobampo, was able to walk from the train to the 
 wharf, where the Falcon lay ready to sail at a moment's 
 notice. No sooner was the little party of three on 
 board, than the signal was given, and the magnificent 
 and swift-sailing craft swung out into the harbor, sped 
 rapidly down the gulf and was soon out on the broad 
 Pacific. 
 
 Constructed at a cost of hundreds of thousands of 
 dollars — the builders having been ordered to spare no 
 
 353 
 
354 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 expense to equip the vessel with the very latest devices 
 in the way of electrical and propelling machinery — 
 the Falcon was all that its name implied. Eighteen 
 hours out, she overhauled the swiftest cruisers of the 
 United States navy sent out twelve hours previous and 
 passed them as though they had been standing still. 
 So swiftly did she skim the blue waters that Dorothy, 
 standing beside Benton in the bow of the yacht and 
 noticing by other fast vessels the speed at which they 
 were going, remarked : 
 
 "How rapidly human thought is changing its views 
 of space, and how small a thing is the globe becoming." 
 
 "And this ver}' fact," replied Benton, "seems to be 
 driving its inhabitants farther and farther apart, by 
 increasing competition and strife." 
 
 "Only seems," replied Dorothy laughing. "To 
 me it is clear that men are year by year being drawn 
 more closely together." 
 
 For some minutes Benton was lost in thought and 
 then, as to himself , exclaimed : " 'What is man that thou 
 art mindful of him? and the son of man that thou 
 visiteth him .''' " 
 
 Dorothy caught his words and as he again lapsed 
 into silence continued the quotation as though in 
 answer: 
 
 " 'For thou hast made him a little lower than the 
 angels and hast crowned him with glory and honor. 
 Thou madest him to have dominion over the works of 
 thy hand, thou hast put all things under his feet.' " 
 
 He looked up at her in surprise. "I had forgotten 
 that part," he said. "Do you think that applies to 
 me?" 
 
ON THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS 355 
 
 "It applies to man," replied Dorothy. "To man 
 in the likeness of God. Is that the kind of a man 
 you think you are ? How near do you think you meas- 
 ure up to the standard ?" 
 
 Benton's eyes assumed a startled expression. 'T 
 never thought of it in that way before! How do you 
 think of man .''" 
 
 "As an idea of God, the image of infinite good." 
 
 "I am afraid I cannot comprehend infinite good," 
 said Benton sadly. 
 
 "Suppose we illustrate," said Dorothy without heed- 
 ing his interruption. "Let us take the synonyms for 
 God and analyze them. From Love emanates affec- 
 tion, good-will, charity, devotion, unselfishness, grati- 
 tude, a desire to aid our fellow-man, and all the kindred 
 desires. From Truth emanates truthfulness, honesty, 
 confidence, faith, wisdom, purity in every thought and 
 act; in fact every idea opposed to error. From Life 
 emanates existence, health, harmony, action, immor- 
 tality and all the kindred ideas that have to do with 
 right thinking and right living. In short from infinite 
 good, God, emanates every idea of goodness, holiness, 
 and purity." 
 
 "But how does that answer the question as to what 
 man is?" 
 
 "Can you not see," replied Dorothy, calmly, "that 
 if man is the idea of God, reflecting all right ideas, he 
 must embody affection, truthfulness, good-will, charity, 
 honesty, confidence, faith, wisdom, intelligence, purity, 
 holiness, healthfulness; in short all the goodness that 
 can be comprised in one grand idea and which, as any- 
 one may see, eventuates in immortal and eternal per- 
 
356 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 fection — the image and likeness of God, Mind, Life, 
 Truth and Love ?" 
 
 Benton moved himself excitedly. "And I thought 
 I was a man !" he exclaimed. " Fool ! Fool ! that I am !" 
 and he covered his face with his hands. "Can I ever 
 gain this true manhood ?" 
 
 Dorothy laid her hand gently on his arm. 
 
 "Yes," she said, "for the voice of God is calling 
 to you — 'awake to righteousness and sin not.' " 
 
 "But how am I to attain this goodness — how am I 
 to dig it out, as it were, from under this pile of error 
 as you call it.''" 
 
 " T am the resurrection and the life,' " quoted 
 Dorothy. " 'No man cometh to the Father but 
 through me!' declared Christ Jesus. There is but 
 one way to gain that harmony which is heaven. It is 
 through Christ; through a spiritual understanding of 
 Truth! It is to know no God but good. Thus will 
 we lose the sense of evil and only thus. Infinite good 
 is ever present. We have only to open our eyes to the 
 spiritual light to see it." 
 
 "I seem like a blind man just recovering his sight," 
 said Benton. "Even the little glimpse of light that 
 comes to me gives me pain." 
 
 "Then there is great hope for you!" declared Dorothy 
 "Do you remember how Paul's eyes were blinded, 
 when, as Saul of Tarsus, he was on the road to Damas- 
 cus. This sudden outburst of spiritual light in the 
 darkness of materiality, must of needs blind the eyes of 
 those not prepared to receive it. But Paul was healed 
 of his blindness by a disciple, as I am sure you will be — 
 even by my humble words and prayers — so that to you 
 
ON THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS 357 
 
 as *to all flesh, the glory of the Lord shall be revealed.' " 
 
 Benton looked out over the broad expanse of the 
 Pacific and there came to him that passage of Scripture 
 which, as a boy, he had often heard his mother quote: 
 "They shall not hurt nor destroy in all thy holy moun- 
 tain; for the earth shall be full of the knowledge of the 
 Lord, as the waters cover the sea." 
 
 "Would that I might have this knowledge!" he 
 murmured. "O that I could understand the ever 
 presence of this infinite good!" 
 
 " It will come," said Dorothy. "All who seek earnestly 
 shall find." 
 
 "But it is so abstract," he declared. "I have been 
 used to seeing something tangible. I pride myself 
 that I am eminently practical. I want to do something 
 and I want to do it quick." 
 
 "With God there is no time," replied Dorothy. 
 "When you understand and are able to grasp the true 
 substance of life, you will find that it is tangible." 
 
 An attendant announcing dinner interrupted the 
 conversation and they went below to partake of their 
 first meal on this strange voyage. It was an almost 
 silent repast, interrupted only by the commonest 
 table conversation. As Dorothy was about to return 
 to the large forward cabin, which had been especially 
 arranged for her, Benton asked: "Have you an extra 
 copy of your text book.? I feel that I am fully able 
 now to read it for myself." 
 
 The book was promptly forthcoming and far into 
 the night Benton studied and imbibed its healing 
 truths, with no sound to interrupt or indicate the 
 presence of human thought, save the ceaseless throb 
 
358 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 of the engine that was so swiftly propelling him toward 
 the place where his material sacrifice was to be made. 
 
 To cover a distance of seven thousand miles takes 
 time, even for so swift a vessel as the Falcon; but to 
 Benton it was time well spent. With his willingness 
 to learn as a little child, and with a mind trained to 
 grasp intricate problems, he progressed rapidly. Look- 
 ing up out of the dense darkness of sin and materiality, 
 the light of Truth and Love appeared even brighter to 
 him than to many who catch the first faint gleam 
 through the vanishing clouds of physical disease. His 
 suffering had been that keen, mental anguish, which 
 comes with the first consciousness of the awful abyss 
 over which the sinner is hanging. 
 
 Noting the change which had so rapidly come over 
 him, changing not only his physical condition but his 
 mental attitude, Dorothy, to encourage him said one 
 day: 
 
 "You are progressing rapidly, Mr. Benton. Like 
 Paul you have been turned about completely." 
 
 HadijfjLaTa fiaOrj^ara, he quoted. "As I read in my 
 Herodotus, one learns by suftering." 
 
 "By the pains of sense," replied Dorothy. 
 
 "But, I feel that I am not progressing as fast as you 
 think," he continued. "While I am firmly convinced 
 of the awful evil into which I had fallen; while I recog- 
 nize the enormity of the crime I have committed and 
 am not only willing, but anxious, to pay whatever pen- 
 alty the people of Guelph see fit to mete out to me, I 
 understand but faintly the process by which my 
 physical healing has come." 
 
 *'It is not necessary for the present that you should," 
 
ON THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS 359 
 
 replied Dorothy. "In proportion as mortal mind is 
 eliminated by the divine Mind — as mortality is swal- 
 lowed up in immortality, the body will manifest these 
 changes until finally the old man with his deeds is put 
 off, and we attain to spiritual consciousness. As ex- 
 pressed in John: 'We know that when He shall appear 
 (be manifested) we shall be like Him.' Then will 
 appear the spiritual body and not till then. 
 
 "As thought becomes more spiritual, we experience 
 the new birth to which Jesus referred when he said: 
 'Unless a man be born again he cannot enter into the 
 kingdom of heaven.' With this new birth we shall 
 experience spiritual growth, with no decay; and the 
 culmination, instead of being death, will be eternal life." 
 
 "That is an inspiring thought," said Benton medita- 
 tively, "and still it does not seem to answer my question 
 of how the physical body is healed." 
 
 "As thought changes, as we become more spiritual — 
 that is as we come to lay aside false, material beliefs 
 for spiritual understanding — come to think right in- 
 stead of wrong, good instead of evil , and truth instead 
 of error; in other words as we begin to put on immor- 
 tality — ^for purity and holiness are immortal — the body 
 begins to express this change of thought and to become 
 more harmonious. The struggles we make and the 
 pains and sorrows we endure in getting rid of these 
 material beliefs are the travail of spiritual birth." 
 
 "And I am undergoing these pains even now," said 
 Benton. "When you first began to talk and when I 
 first began to read the little book, I simply could not 
 believe it — it was so contrary to all of my previously 
 acquired knowledge. — " 
 
360 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Which is really not knowledge at all," interrupted 
 Dorothy, "because it is an asserted knowledge of some- 
 thing which has no real existence. Every accretion of 
 false sense is but a stumbUng block in our ascent to 
 spirituality, right thinking; and the more technical and 
 profound this false sense, the greater the obstruction 
 it proves." 
 
 "I see that now," declared Benton humbly. "But 
 it is a thousand times easier for me to give up these 
 beliefs, than to give up my cherished revenge on those 
 whom I have so long charged with robbing me of the 
 power I craved." 
 
 He bowed his face in his hands and Dorothy, noting 
 his attitude with great compassion, softly quoted: 
 
 " 'For thine, O Lord, is the greatness and the power 
 and the glory and the victory and the majesty; for all 
 that is in the heaven and in the earth is thine; thine is 
 the kingdom, O Lord, and thou art exalted as head 
 above all.' 
 
 "When you come to realize this, the craving for 
 power apart from the spiritual power that comes with 
 a knowledge of your unity with God, will cease and 
 you will be able to forgive, even as you would be 
 forgiven. 
 
 "It is pretty hard, however," she continued, "for one 
 to love one's enemies, but it can be done, or Jesus 
 would not have commanded it." 
 
 On still another occasion Dorothy found Benton 
 sitting under the awning, lost in thought. For a mo- 
 ment he did not notice her, but rising as soon as he 
 became aware of her presence, he brought her a chair 
 and seated himself beside lier. 
 
ON THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS 361 
 
 "If I am spared to this world after I reach Elmborn," 
 he said, "I should like to follow Jesus' command, to 
 the rich young man. I should like to sell all I have and 
 give it to the poor and follow Christ. I should like to 
 devote the remainder of my life to this work." 
 
 "But before you do this," warned Dorothy, "be 
 sure you understand who the poor are. Certainly 
 there can be no reason why you should not devote your 
 life to the work." 
 
 "But the healing? I seem to get a fair idea of the 
 Principle, but how is it applied ? I do not seem to 
 grasp it. I was healed and I had no faith." 
 
 "But I had," was Dorothy's quick rejoinder. "I 
 understood! I knew the truth, and its eternal energy 
 rightly directed, restored you to health — that harmon- 
 ious state which man, in the living likeness of a living 
 God, cannot lose." 
 
 "But, — I am not that man," said Benton. 
 
 "Not yet," replied Dorothy. 
 
 With such conversations as these and with hours of 
 thoughtful reading and earnest prayer the days sped 
 quickly by. So absorbed had Benton become with 
 the study of these saving truths and the ceaseless 
 struggle to purify his own thoughts, that he had made 
 no attempt since leaving the Mexican coast to com- 
 municate with Guelph or the outside world, although 
 the Falcon was equipped with a wireless outfit attuned 
 to stations in the plants of the many great enterprises 
 in which he was interested. His one aim was to get 
 back to Elmborn and interpose his confession between 
 Guelph and destruction; to check the evil thoughts 
 which he had set in motion. 
 
362 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 When but one day out from port, however, the opera- 
 tor was startled by Benton's personal call. He at once 
 answered, and sent a message to Benton, who came to 
 the operator's cabin. 
 
 "It is from our refineries in Honolulu," said the 
 operator. "Several messages have been forwarded 
 thither, where it was reported you had gone from 
 Chicago." 
 
 There was a brief wait, and thinking that Dorothy 
 might be interested Benton sent for her. She arrived 
 just as the operator had written out and handed him 
 the first message. It read .- ' ' Hon. George Lytton Benton, 
 Calumet House, Chicago, U. S. A. Lackland minis- 
 try threatened. What next ? Blucher." 
 
 Benton read it and handed it to Dorothy. She 
 glanced at it and then looked up into his face. He 
 was very pale but in his eyes she detected tears and a 
 look she had not seen there before. 
 
 His voice trembled as he spoke: "Too late!" he said. 
 "Too late!" Then suddenly. "But it shall not be! 
 He is the man for the place." 
 
 Dorothy's heart gave a joyous throb: "It is the leaven 
 of love," she said to herself. 
 
 She was about to speak but the operator handed 
 Benton another message. This he read and also 
 handed to Dorothy. It was also from Blucher and 
 read as follows: "People aroused. Demand to know 
 the facts." 
 
 "Wretched man that I am!" he moaned. 
 
 A third message was coming. Even the operator 
 trembled with excitement as he handed it to Benton 
 who, in turn, passed it to Dorothy vsdthout looking ai 
 
ON THE ROAD TO DAMASCUS 363 
 
 it. "Read it to me," he said. "My heart fails me. 
 My poor country! My poor country!" 
 
 Dorothy read as follows: "Hon. George Lytton 
 Benton, M. P., Calumet House, Chicago, U. S. A. 
 Will you return at once and form a new ministry. 
 Albert, Rex." 
 
 Benton reached out his hand for the paper. "Im- 
 possible!" he exclaimed. "Impossible!" Then to the 
 operator. "Send the following direct to Elmbom. 
 
 "To his majesty, Albert II — king of Guelph. On 
 my way home but cannot accept. I am the guilty man. 
 Sign Benton." 
 
 "Is it wise.^" asked Dorothy. 
 
 " I am sure it is," he replied. " It is my life or theirs." 
 
 The operator hesitated. 
 
 "Send it," commanded Benton. 
 
CHAPTER XIX 
 
 THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 
 
 The hot December sun is beating fiercely upon the 
 streets of Elmborn which are rife with people pacing 
 restlessly up and down. The city is filled with tumult. 
 Unrest and disquiet, coupled with dissatisfaction and 
 fear are on every hand. 
 
 It is the day before Christmas, but the spirit of 
 Christmas seems absolutely wanting. While in the 
 minds of these same multitudes — which have come to 
 the city from every part of the great island kingdom — 
 the spirit of Christ, Truth, has been coming with greater 
 power year by year, in this terrible stress of unrest and 
 uncertainty, the appearance of that peace on earth 
 which the heavenly hosts foretold, seems farther off 
 than for many years. Only to the all-seeing eye of 
 Love is the nearness of its manifestation perceptible. 
 
 And so it is, on this hot December day, that great 
 crowds throng the streets, filled with a sense of unrest. 
 They line the business thoroughfares, they fill the parks, 
 plazas and market places and they surge against the 
 steps of the parliament house, wherein their repre- 
 sentatives are gathered in a vain endeavor to decide 
 upon the kingdom's future. 
 
 As the hour of noon approaches the excitement upon 
 the streets becomes intense. Parliament has now been 
 
 364 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 365 
 
 in continuous session since midnight. With each suc- 
 ceeding hour, fresh rumors have come out of the legis- 
 lative halls. 
 
 "Aukland is speaking!" is the report that now comes 
 through the doors and penetrates into the crowd. "He 
 supports the king." 
 
 "Sir William Moreland has the floor," is the next 
 information. "His voice is for war." 
 
 Cries of dissent are heard. "What of Lackland? 
 What of the premier?" 
 
 "Lackland has demanded a vote," is the answering cry. 
 
 "A vote! A vote'" shouted the crowd and then over 
 all is silence. 
 
 Two, three, five, ten minutes thus pass and then 
 comes the announcement: "The vote is lost! The 
 ministry has fallen." 
 
 "It means war!" cries one. "No! No!" shouted 
 the multitude, "we'll have no war." 
 
 The people surge back and forth. Orators spring 
 up on every side. But the great crowd still throngs 
 the plaza. 
 
 "The king is addressing the House of Lords," is 
 the next news. "He announces that he has called ex- 
 premier Benton to form a new ministry and that Mr. 
 Benton is on his way home — is expected any hour." 
 
 Having fully resolved to discredit the confession of 
 Lady Beckworth, feeling sure of his ability to lure 
 Benton by giving him still greater power, and deter- 
 mined in spite of all opposition to fight for his throne, 
 his pride and his self-will, the king had completely 
 ignored Benton's reference to his guilt and his refusal 
 to form a new ministr)% 
 
366 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "When he arrives," was Albert's thought, "he will 
 be glad to yield to my will." 
 
 And so he had now announced to the parliament that 
 he had summoned Benton and that he will soon be 
 home. 
 
 When the announcement reached the people there 
 was a shout of approval which was lost in a cry of: "No! 
 Nol He is for war!" 
 
 "He does things," cried another. "How do you 
 know he is for war?" 
 
 "That's right! Hurrah for Benton!" And the 
 crowd again surged and rolled. 
 
 But in spite of all the excitement there was no violence. 
 The people in one respect were of one mind and that 
 mind was peaceable. Soldiers, sailors and policemen 
 passed through the crowd and found no o(;casion for 
 arrests. It was the same spirit which had possessed the 
 populace on a memorable day in the history of the 
 United States of America when the streets of Philadel- 
 phia were filled with people awaiting the signing of that 
 wonderful declaration which brought not only independ- 
 ence to the American people, but which has brought 
 freedom of thought, speech and action to mankind in 
 many lands. 
 
 With the news of the fall of the ministry and the 
 king's announcement regarding Benton, the people for 
 a time sought the newspaper offices and listened to the 
 foreign news as it was cried out from the towers. While 
 it was disquieting it indicated a few more days of grace; 
 but ultimate war and destruction stared them in the 
 face. 
 
 As the ministry had fallen, so now the nation seemed 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 367 
 
 doomed; for it, too, seemed a house divided against 
 itself. The people are for peace. The king and his 
 military advisers are for war. At this very hour they 
 are asking parliament to vote the appropriation neces- 
 sary for its vigorous prosecution, while outside the 
 people clamor. 
 
 For hours this tumult has filled Elmborn. Hundreds 
 of open-air meetings, with thousands in attendance 
 have been held. Aroused by the report that the Duke 
 of Lackland, advised by the American commissioner, 
 had counselled immediate and complete disarmament 
 as the only means of preserving the integrity of the 
 nation, the suggestion has found an immediate and 
 hearty response in the public mind, which had for a 
 week been torn with conflicting doubts and fears. 
 
 Peace was the popular slogan. 
 
 But would national disarmament in the face of 
 threatened annihilation at the hands of the angry na- 
 tions, bring peace .? Would it pay the debt ? Would 
 the sacrifice of national pride and military power con- 
 stitute the price demanded ? Would not the nations 
 still clamor for their pound of flesh ? Would they not 
 more than ever take occasion to glut their greed .'' And 
 would not disarmament mean simply entrance into 
 voluntary servitude ? 
 
 "Better such servitude," declared one speaker, "than 
 enforced slavery. Surely it is easier to bear a burden 
 we have ourselves assumed, than one which has been 
 forced upon us." 
 
 "Yielding to righteousness will not bring servitude," 
 declared another speaker. "The world is now becom- 
 ing Christianized in fact, as for hundred of years it has 
 
S6S THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 been in theory. Put yourselves in the place of those 
 other nations. What would you do? What would 
 you do right here and now if one whom you considered 
 your enemy, should give positive proof that he had no 
 enmity against you; that the thoughts that you had 
 been holding against him for years were untrue ? You 
 would not only forgive him, but you would be glad to 
 call him your friend — realizing that the fault had been 
 with you — with your false belief about your neighbor. 
 It is the same with the nations. You — I — all of us 
 would freely accept such proof as the Duke of Lackland 
 proposes to give, and thank God it was so." 
 
 The multitude applauded the sentiment. 
 
 "The people of Guelph," said a third orator. '*are 
 not different from the people of other nations. They 
 have kept pace with us in progress. Some may have 
 outstripped us. The desire for peace is just as strong 
 with the other people of the globe as with us. They 
 only desire war because they believe we have wilfully 
 shown a war-like spirit. I know not who is respon- 
 sible for this terrible deed. I care not. But I do know 
 it is not the people of Guelph. If it is our ministers, 
 if it is our parliament, yea, even though it be our 
 king, let us have a change." 
 
 Again the words of the speaker found an answering 
 response in the hearts of the people. 
 
 At a still larger popular demonstration the sentiment 
 had been expressed that to counsel war was not only 
 disobedience to the command of Christ Jesus that men 
 should love each other, but a crime against both human 
 law and the law of God. 
 
 "Thou shalt not kill," the speaker declared, "has 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 369 
 
 been lifted out of the statute book of God, the Bible, 
 and spread upon the statute books of every civilized 
 nation. No law from most ancient days has been more 
 rigidly enforced. A king who counsels war should be 
 punished under the law. Furthermore," he continued 
 impressively, "Jesus taught plainly that it was not so 
 much the deed as the thought back of the deed, that 
 constituted the sin. Do we as Christian men, even 
 dare to think murderous thoughts against our fellow- 
 men? No! Let us all express the one mind, that 
 mind which was also in Jesus Christ. Let us go to our 
 neighbors across the sea with love in our hearts, and 
 by putting aside the panoply of war say to them as did 
 Abram to Lot : 'Let there be no strife, I pray thee, be- 
 tween me and thee for we be brethren' — children of 
 
 the one Father; brothers in Christ; and we shall find that 
 they, too, have been learning the omnipotence and omni- 
 presence of God, divine Love. They will take our 
 hands and we will dwell together in true brotherhood." 
 
 In all the public meetings and in the popular thought 
 such sentiments as these were paramount. To John, 
 as he passed about from place to place, these utterances 
 came as the voice of Truth. At times he was urged 
 to address the people, but he invariably declined. 
 
 "It is not for an alien to interfere," he said. "It is 
 a problem for the people of Guelph to work out. It is 
 for them to decide. When they do decide it shall be 
 my work to assist in putting their position before the 
 people of the world — before the court of national 
 conscience, " 
 
 Lucy, at home in her closet, gave herself up to fast- 
 ing and prayer; that fasting of which Hennas wrote: 
 
370 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 *'But this is the true fast: Do nothing wickedly in thy 
 life, but serve God with a pure mind." 
 
 As for Lady Judith, she was torn with conflicting 
 emotions. She felt certain that war must result in ruin, 
 because she was convinced in her mind that their cause 
 was not righteous. She believed implicitly Lady Beck- 
 worth's confession and attributed the condition of 
 affairs solely to hatred. She believed that a statement 
 of the real conditions would influence parliament to do 
 the right thing; but there was the king's command. All 
 the day following the scene with the king she had re- 
 mained in her room, working and praying as best she 
 knew that right would prevail to save her country. 
 
 While parliament wrangled over the appropriation 
 bill, or the war budget as it had already come to be 
 called, the king and several of his confidential advisers 
 retired to the cabinet room to discuss the situation and 
 await the arrival of Benton. They had not learned 
 just when he would arrive, but felt sure that it would 
 not be long. 
 
 " I fear that parliament will not give us what we ask ?'* 
 said Sir William Moreland. "The members fear the 
 people — that is, they fear public sentiment." 
 
 " Benton will get it out of them," said the king. "He 
 is a politician." 
 
 "He may succeed in passing the budget," said Lord 
 Aukland, "but it will be another thing to raise the 
 money. When the public mind is aroused as it is at 
 present, increased taxation is received with bad grace. 
 I fear the result." 
 
 "But there is no alternative," said Albert. 
 
 "The people do not think so. Your Majesty. They 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 371 
 
 are inflamed by the absurd idea of disarmament." 
 
 "I will abdicate before I will agree to such an insane 
 proposal," said the king angrily. 
 
 "If the army should side with the people," said 
 General Lord Dudley, "you might have to." 
 
 The king started. "You do not think there is any 
 danger of such an event ?" 
 
 Lord Dudley shook his head. "You never can tell. 
 Your Majesty. There is a strong sentiment that our 
 cause is not just, and no man can fight well who has 
 that thought back of him." 
 
 The king's face paled. Was it possible his secret 
 was known. Aloud he said: 
 
 "You must convince them that they are wrong. My 
 Lord." 
 
 While they were speaking there was an uproar with- 
 out. The crowd had again been set in motion by the 
 news that Benton's yacht had landed at Vreelong and 
 that the ex-premier was on his way to Elmborn on a 
 special train. None doubted that he was coming to 
 form a new ministry; and no sooner had the announce- 
 ment of his coming been made than the crowds with 
 one accord surged in the direction of the great railway 
 station at which he must arrive. 
 
 It is only thirty miles from Vreelong to Elmborn and 
 it was not more than thirty minutes from the time of 
 the announcement of Benton's landing until the man 
 on whom the eyes of the nation are now fixed, alighted 
 from his car. Always popular with the people, not 
 only because he was a commoner, but because of his 
 personality, he was greeted with cheers. 
 
 ^'Hurrah for Benton! Long live the premier!" they 
 
372 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 shouted as they caught sight of him on the platform of 
 the car in company with the sweet-faced, gray-haired 
 woman, whom no one recognized. 
 
 It was not the kind of a reception Benton had looked 
 for. He had rather expected to be met by a file of 
 soldiers. 
 
 "What does it all mean ?" he asked with a bewildered 
 look at Dorothy, as though he expected her to answer. 
 
 She shook her head. "I can only say in the words 
 of one much wiser than I: 'Man's extremity is God's 
 opportunity.' " 
 
 They descended to the platform and passed into the 
 station where they were met by messengers from the 
 king. 
 
 "His majesty is awaiting you," they said. "But in 
 the face of this grave danger and the unrest of the public 
 mind, he asks that you will speak to the people; ask 
 them to be calm and assure them that there is no cause 
 for alarm." 
 
 "Will they permit it.?" asked Benton, totally mis- 
 taking the purport of the message. 
 
 "There is your answer," declared the courier as cries 
 of; "Benton! Benton!" came from the crowd. "Here 
 are the representatives of the press. Your words shall 
 be faithfully quoted. You need have no fear." 
 
 Benton exchanged a smile with Dorothy. "I am 
 not afraid," he replied. "I am here if necessary to 
 give my life for Guelph. Let us start for the palace. 
 If the occasion demands I will speak." 
 
 The automobile emerged from the entrance and 
 started down the broad avenue which led directly to 
 the rear of the palace. Broad as it was, their progress 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 373 
 
 was continually impeded by the crowd. They had not 
 proceeded more than four blocks when they were com- 
 pletely blockaded and cries of: "Speech! Speech! 
 Is it war or peace ?" arose on all sides. 
 
 Benton arose from his seat and after a silent prayer 
 that he might voice only the truth, he exclaimed : 
 
 "It is with an earnest desire to right a great wrong 
 that I have returned to Guelph. A great wrong, yes, 
 a crime has been committed." 
 
 "Yes! Yes," shouted the crowd. 
 
 "I only learned when I reached Vreelong that the 
 present ministry had fallen. I had hoped to have 
 arrived in time to prevent it, for the Duke of Lackland 
 is a noble man whose hands are utterly free from any 
 stain of guilt or any knowledge of this great crime. Al- 
 though for years his most bitter opponent — yes, his 
 most bitter enemy if I must say it, I am so no longer, and 
 I feel it a privilege and a duty to clear him from any 
 charges that may have been made." 
 
 Loud cheers greeted his words and he was obliged to 
 wait several minutes for the demonstration to cease. 
 During the shouts he looked out over the crowd and 
 there, on the outskirts, seated in a touring car, he caught 
 sight of Lady Judith, who with John Winslow had been 
 attracted thither by the news of his arrival. John had 
 at once espied Dorothy, and even as Benton continued 
 his speech he perceived that they were making strenu- 
 ous efforts to approach. Benton's face paled, but as 
 the shouts ceased he continued: 
 
 "I am now on my way to the palace to urge that the 
 duke be reinstated. We must have peace. There is no 
 need of war It would mean the destruction of Guelph. 
 
374 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Punishment must fall upon the guilty man alone! — " 
 
 His voice was drowned by shouts of : "Yes! Yes! 
 Three cheers for Benton! Long live the Duke of 
 Lackland!" 
 
 Several at this moment espied Lady Judith. 
 
 "Three cheers for the duke's daughter!" shouted 
 a dozen voices, which was answered by cries of :"Long 
 live Lady Judith!" as the crowd recognized the young 
 marchioness. 
 
 Appreciating the value of timely action in aiding her 
 father, Lady Judith arose and acknowledged the com- 
 pliment with a bow, when suddenly from out the crowd 
 came a shrill voice, — doubtless that of some street 
 gamin — whose very shrillness made it conspicuous 
 
 "Three cheers for the next queen!" it cried. "Long 
 live Queen Judith!" 
 
 It was the voicing of a thought that had been active 
 in the minds of all ever since the great disaster — either 
 because of sympathy over the fact that she might never 
 be queen, or as a wish that she might speedily reign. 
 Whose voice it was that uttered the cry will probably 
 never be known; but it struck an answering chord in 
 the hearts of the people. 
 
 Here was the one who could lead them out of the 
 wilderness of discord and inharmony, war and blood- 
 shed into the promised land of peace. They all seemed 
 to realize it. They knew her well. They knew she 
 had ever been her father's adviser. They knew through 
 the newspapers, and through those channels which 
 always seem open to the spread of a sovereign's senti- 
 ment, that she, like themselves, was for making the 
 great sacrifice. Thus it was, that echoing the shrill 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 375 
 
 cry, there went up a great shout: "Long live Queen 
 Judith! Long Hve peace!" which was repeated time 
 and time again. 
 
 For several moments after the first wild outburst, 
 the real meaning of the demonstration did not dawn 
 upon Lady Judith. But as the shouts continued and 
 she began to understand their import, she was seized 
 with a terror of apprehension. 
 
 "No! No!" she cried. "It is treason! It is worse 
 than treason! It is madness." 
 
 But the populace paid no heed to her cries. They 
 did not know even what she was saying. It seemed to 
 the masses the one solution of the national problem; 
 and without asking how such a change could possibly 
 be accomplished they refused to be silenced. 
 
 Turning to John Lady Judith exclaimed: "Get me 
 away from here! Take me home!" and she sank back 
 into the car. 
 
 The chauffeur attempted to start the machine, but it 
 was impossible. Seeing what he was attempting to do, 
 the crowd, as by a common impulse, cleared the path 
 and seizing the huge car pushed it toward the palace. 
 Benton, parliament, everything was forgotten in the 
 wild excitement. 
 
 Realizing that there was but one to whom they would 
 listen, John turned to Lady Judith. 
 
 "You must speak to them!" he said. "Yours is now 
 the only voice that will calm them. 'Who knows but 
 thou art come into the kingdom for such a time as this.'" 
 
 Perceiving the wisdom of John's words, Lady Judith 
 fortified herself for the ordeal. She suddenly arose in 
 the car and raised her hand. 
 
376 THE PEACEISIAKERS 
 
 There was a wild cheer and in a moment every head 
 was bared. 
 
 "Men of Guelph!" she cried, and her young voice 
 carried full and clear. " If this be your will I will obey. 
 But there must be no disorder. No violence." 
 
 "Long live Queen Judith!" shouted the crowd. 
 
 "Permit me to return home. Send a deputation to 
 parliament and let it confer with the king. If the peace 
 of the nation demands it, they may hearken to your 
 words." 
 
 "They must hear! Long live Queen Judith!" 
 shouted the people. 
 
 "We shall see; but now take me home." 
 
 Another wild cheer rent the air and was taken up by 
 thousands who could not even hear her voice. 
 
 "Make way for the queen!" .shouted those immedi- 
 ately surrounding the car. " Make way for the queen !" 
 
 Shouting and cheering they pushed the machine 
 rapidly along until Oxley House was reached. As 
 Judith alighted the crowd separated, and with uncov- 
 ered heads opened a passage for her and John up to 
 the broad steps. Then as she entered the door they 
 turned and with a great shout: "Long live Queen 
 Judith!" started for the parliament house increasing 
 in numbers as they ran. 
 
 By this time the tumult had become an uproar. The 
 cry was heard by those in the adjoining squares. By 
 them it was picked up and carried to the next and so on 
 to the next until it was on every tongue. It sounded 
 out over the great plaza in front of the palace It 
 forced its w^ay up the stairs and into the halls of parlia- 
 ment. It penetrated the apartment where the king 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 377 
 
 sat dazed and stunned at the rapid change of events. 
 
 It was the voice of the people. It was the voice of 
 God making itself heard as in the thunderings of Sinai. 
 There was no mistaking its meaning. Turning to his 
 councilors, the king said: 
 
 "My Lords, do you hear?" 
 
 No answer was needed. 
 
 "It is a revolution!" he cried. "It means the down- 
 fall of the kingdom." 
 
 Sir William's active mind was the first to grasp the 
 situation. 
 
 "Your Majesty," he said, "it may mean the salvation 
 of Guelph. It may be we who have been blind and 
 deaf. Give the people a chance and they may save 
 themselves." 
 
 "It is madness!" declared Albert. "Lord Dudley, 
 order the troops to disperse the crowd." 
 
 Lord Dudley hurriedly left the room. He was not 
 absent more than a couple of minutes. When he 
 returned his face was ashen. 
 
 "Your Majesty," he exclaimed, "it is too late! The 
 soldiers have become civilians and have joined the 
 people in the clamor for peace." 
 
 * * * 
 
 Twelve eventful hours have passed. 
 
 The tumult has subsided. The mental convulsion 
 manifested in the excitement of the past two days 
 has ceased. The neutralizing effect of Truth and 
 Love, reflected in the hearts of men, has restored quiet 
 and harmony. 
 
 Out of the agitation of these hours, which culminated 
 
378 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 in the great popular outburst of the evening, has 
 resulted untold good. The people of Guelph are 
 again united. The evil expressed in the passion 
 and self will of King Albert has been uncovered and 
 destroyed and Queen Judith reigns in his stead. 
 
 Almost in a single day a nation has been born again 
 — born of the spirit of peace. 
 
 The record of the event is short, for the healing of 
 the discordant condition was speedy. To understand, 
 it is only necessary to look back over one short week 
 since the ships of the visiting fleets were destroyed. 
 
 As narrated, the news of the disaster set the world 
 aflame with anger and condemnation. This condition 
 of thought aroused in minds ready to receive it and 
 aggravated by the subtlety of Benton's suggestion, 
 brought an almost immediate declaration of war from 
 the republic of Luzon. But already the forces of 
 good were at work with the result that the evil was 
 speedily restrained. 
 
 Upon the withdrawal of this malign influence, there 
 had been a temporary cessation of the warlike activities 
 against Guelph by those nations which had not yet 
 committed themselves to an actual declaration of war, 
 pending the result of the investigating commission. 
 When the commission had made its unfavorable report 
 the warlike preparations were resumed, but with 
 nothing like the activity or hostility that had precipi- 
 tated the action of Luzonia. There was even a strong 
 sentiment in favor of accepting Guelph's denial of 
 responsibility, and imposing upon her only a reasonable 
 indemnity. 
 
 But here the so-called law of avarice made itself felt, 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 379 
 
 through certain of the great nations. The claims of 
 heredity, hatred and jealousy which had caused these 
 nations to dwell in enmity for centuries, again mani- 
 fested themselves, and the spirit of hostility became 
 more active and pronounced than ever. Never was 
 there a better illustration of the seeming power of 
 malicious human thought, and when it developed that 
 there was a division of sentiment among the people of 
 Guelph, all the force of this same seeming power was 
 directed to widening the breach and destroying the 
 nation. 
 
 But that there is no power apart from God, infinite 
 good, was speedily proven. The same right thinking 
 which had so often brought health out of sickness and 
 concord out of discord, so directed this power of good 
 that national harmony was speedily restored. The 
 greatness and righteousness of the work, and the 
 understanding and method employed, can be judged 
 only by the demonstration made : namely the peace- 
 ful solution of the great national problem. 
 
 That the national and international problems were 
 closely interwoven was then speedily evidenced. Even 
 while the voice of the people crying : "Long live Queen 
 Judith!" was echoing in Albert's ears, he received from 
 England the following dispatch. 
 
 You can expect no support from us. You have placed yourself 
 beyond the pale. 
 
 Henry, Rex. 
 
 It was the withdrawal of the one staff upon which 
 he had been leaning. He had felt sure that in the end 
 
380 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 he would gain, not only England's moral, but its 
 military support as well. It was the last blow to his 
 hope of inducing the people to proceed in their prep- 
 arations for war. He felt that he must yield to the 
 popular demand; but so strong was his determination 
 never to yield as long as he was king, that when a 
 deputation from the people and parliament waited 
 upon him in the throne room, some hours later, it 
 found him still unwilling to give the order to disarm, 
 but willing, yes, almost anxious, to abdicate. 
 
 "I have no desire to remain a toy king upon a puppet 
 throne," he declared sarcastically. "Nor to be known 
 as the reigning coward of a craven people — for craven 
 must be a people who refuse to fight for their honor, 
 yes, their very existence." 
 
 The leader of the deputation was Sir AUin Strong. 
 He had come in from Somerton with Lady Strong and 
 other members of his family as soon as he had received 
 word of Tom's release. After a great mass meeting 
 and a conference of the leaders, a joint deputation 
 from the people and parliament had been agreed upon. 
 Because of his well known friendship for the duke and 
 Lady Judith, Sir Allin's name had been mentioned 
 as its leader and the suggestion met with enthusiastic 
 approval. So it was that when Albert had called his 
 people craven, it was Sir Allin who had been the one 
 to say in Paul's words to the Corinthians: 
 
 " 'Though we walk in the flesh,' Your Majesty, *we 
 do not war after the flesh; for the weapons of our 
 warfare are not carnal, but mighty through God to 
 the pulling down of strongholds — casting down imagi- 
 nations and every high thing that exalteth itself against 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 381 
 
 the knowledge of God, and bringing into captivity 
 every thought to the obedience of Christ.' 
 
 "The great strongholds to be pulled down are the 
 thoughts of jealousy, envy, distrust and revenge that 
 fill the minds of our neighbor nations and the world 
 at large. We would see every thought of this kind 
 brought into captivity to the obedience of Christ, 
 Truth. In this hour we — the people of Guelph — feel 
 that human strength and wisdom cannot avail and that 
 the only power that can tear down these strongholds, 
 capture the hearts of our seeming enemies and save 
 Guelph, is the protecting power of omnipotent, divine 
 Love. 
 
 'Whatsoever ye would that men should do unto 
 you, do ye also unto them,' said the great Master 
 metaphysician, and he knew, as do thousands, yes, 
 millions in the world today, that thoughts of love 
 rightly directed, will find a ready response in the minds 
 of our fellow men. We feel, Your Majesty — yes, we 
 know, that if we give proof of our sincerity, we shall 
 be believed and our nation preserved." 
 
 "And what proof of our sincerity must we give, that 
 we have not already given ?" asked Albert. 
 
 "What are termed fatal diseases, Your Majesty, 
 require strong medicines. The proof must be ade- 
 quate to destroy the belief. We, the people, think 
 that nothing but complete disarmament will now con- 
 vince the world of our sincerity. We ask you to issue 
 the order." 
 
 "Never! Never!" exclaimed the king starting to his 
 feet with the greatest vehemence. "Never will I be 
 a party to such a cowardly act." 
 
382 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Your Majesty," said Sir AUin reverently, "was it a 
 cowardly act for Christ Jesus to say to his warlike 
 disciple: 'Put up thy sword?' " 
 
 Albert made no reply and Sir Allin continued: 
 
 "For nearly two thousand years, through the teach- 
 ings of Christ Jesus, the world has been undergoing 
 pacification. Within the past one hundred years the 
 Christianity of Jesus has been scientifically applied in 
 teaching people to think truth instead of error, love 
 instead of hate, peace instead of war. I believe that 
 it has been so far successful, that it can now be proven 
 that a majority in the world is thinking peace instead 
 of war, and will so declare if they have the opportun- 
 ity. We ask the chance to prove it by applying the 
 Golden Rule." 
 
 For several moments there was silence — a period of 
 breathless suspense. The king's face became white 
 and great drops of sweat rolled down his forehead as 
 he stood with downcast eyes. Then with an air of 
 determination he raised his head. 
 
 "It seems our only salvation," he said. "But," he 
 added with a touch of great sadness, "I am not the one 
 to help you make the demonstration. It is for one 
 who sees and thinks as you do. I know what is in 
 your minds. I am willing to help you this much. I 
 am willing to abdicate in favor of my well-beloved 
 niece, Judith, Marchioness of Oxley." 
 
 For a space there was silence. As with one accord 
 every knee was bent — bent to the greatness of the 
 deed. It was the last act of homage to a fallen sov- 
 ereign. 
 
 Even while the assemblage thus knelt, Albert de- 
 
THE CONSCIENCE OF THE KING 383 
 
 scended from the throne. Slowly he lifted the crown 
 from his head and set it upon the golden footstool. 
 Then turning to the kneeling people he cried out in a 
 voice trembling with emotion: 
 
 "The king is dead! Long live the queen!" 
 
CHAPTER XX 
 
 HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 
 
 No noisy demonstration or unnecessary display 
 marked the coronation of Judith, Queen of Guelph. 
 In keeping with the gravity of the situation and the 
 conditions confronting the realm, she assumed the 
 reins of government immediately, with only the simplest 
 ceremonies. As soon as they were over she returned 
 to Oxley House and retired at once to the privacy of 
 her apartments. Putting out all the attendants and 
 leaving only her maid-in-waiting in the antechamber, 
 she had given herself up to a season of communion 
 with God — the one Mind, upon whom she was depend- 
 ing for wisdom to direct the affairs of state. 
 
 For more than an hour the young queen devoted 
 herself to the prayerful consideration of the great 
 problems before her, while realizing that divine 
 Principle was leading her in the way of righteous- 
 ness and trut'... Having at last reached a place where 
 she could say with the prophet of Israel: "Thou wilt 
 keep him in perfect peace whose mind is stayed on 
 Thee; because he trusteth in Thee," she was about 
 to announce her readiness to meet her father, when 
 there was a timid knock at the door. In response to 
 Judith's summons the maid stepped quickly inside. 
 
 "The little old gentlemen," she said. "He asks if 
 384 
 
HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 385 
 
 you will see him. He says he has something you must 
 know, and you alone." 
 
 "You mean the old German?" asked Judith. 
 
 "Yes, Your Majesty." 
 
 "Bring him in." 
 
 The maid turned to obey, but before the door was 
 fairly opened Herman slipped quickly in and humbly 
 approached the queen. It was her first official audi- 
 ence, but it did not appeal to her as such. She only 
 saw before her one in seeming distress, and her heart 
 went out to him in sympathy. She forgot her exalted 
 position, and when Herman threw himself at her feet, 
 she gently lifted him up. 
 
 "You wished to tell me something.?" she said. 
 "Whatever it is do not be afraid. Fear has no place 
 in God's kingdom and it shall have none in mine." 
 
 He looked at her with an expression of surprise. 
 
 "You haf no fear?" he asked. 
 
 "None." 
 
 "You haf no fear what they will do because we haf 
 blown up their ships ?" 
 
 For a moment Judith hesitated, searching her own 
 thought in the light of divine Truth; then she answered 
 firmly: 
 
 "None." 
 
 The old man glanced hastily around the room, and 
 coming quite close to her said in a whisper; "You haf 
 discovered the secret?" 
 
 "Yes," replied Judith earnestly. "But it is no 
 longer a secret. It is this: 'Evil has no power.' That 
 is why 1 have no fear." 
 
 The old man laughed softly: "You are light to haf 
 
386 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 no fear. None of them can fight us. We can destroy 
 their ships as soon as they enter the bay." Then 
 impressively; "I haf remembered." 
 
 An exclamation of astonishment escaped the queen 
 as she saw in the old man's face a look which indi- 
 cated that however much he might be affected on other 
 subjects, he was clear on this. 
 
 For just a moment Judith listened to the voice of 
 the tempter as she said: "You have remembered how 
 you sank the ships, and you could do it again ?" 
 
 Herman's eyes brightened: "Yes. Put my labora- 
 tory at the mouth of the bay and no ship shall enter 
 it unless I say so." 
 
 Judith lifted her eyes. "Not my will but thine be 
 done," she prayed. "Let Life, Truth and Love be 
 expressed by me, not hatred, evil and destruction." 
 
 Then to Herman: "We shall not need your help. 
 The omnipotent power of omnipresent Love is able 
 to protect us. Even your death-dealing waves of 
 electricity must fall harmless before the infinite power 
 of Spirit. You mean well, but you are wrong." 
 
 The old man's face took on a startled and puzzled 
 look. "And you do not need me?" he asked. 
 
 "Not now. When you have learned all that Mrs. 
 Win slow is trying to teach you; when you have learned 
 that good alone is power, you will understand." 
 
 Tears came to the old man's eyes and coursed down 
 his cheeks. "I am sorry you do not need me," he 
 said softly. "I wished to become a great nobleman; 
 but you know best." 
 
 "And so you shall," declared Judith laying her 
 hand tenderly on his shoulder, **for man in the divine 
 
HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 387 
 
 image is the noblest work of God. Good bye." 
 
 "Goodbye. Goodbye. Yes, you know best," and 
 slowly the old man left the room. 
 
 A tear glistened on Judith's lashes as she turned 
 back into the apartment and sununoned her gentle- 
 men in waiting. 
 
 "Today," she announced, "I shall hold all necessary 
 audiences here. Inform the duke that I will see him 
 at once, and summon the other ministers to meet me 
 in an hour." 
 
 It was but a few moments later that the duke entered 
 and gravely saluted his daughter. She held out her 
 arms impulsively. 
 
 "For today at least, father, there shall be no formal- 
 ity between us. You will continue as prime minister, 
 will you not ?" 
 
 "For the present, yes. But you must remember the 
 action of parliament — the failure to pass the vote of 
 confidence." 
 
 "But, father, to whom else can I turn? I have 
 confidence in you." 
 
 "You forget Mr. Benton." 
 
 "Father!" 
 
 "Remember what he has already done. It is largely 
 to him that you owe your crown." 
 
 "And it is to him that Guelph owes her terrible 
 plight." 
 
 *'And still, my child, he may be the man in this 
 emergency. Think it over carefully. I will meet you 
 with the others within the hour." 
 
 For several minutes after her father had withdrawn 
 Judith sat in deep study. Then recovering herself. 
 
388 THE PEACEIVIAKERS 
 
 she said as to her own thoughts: "Whatever really is, 
 is right. It only remains to be revealed." 
 
 Then to the gentleman in waiting: "Who is without ?" 
 
 "Sir Allin Strong and his son." 
 
 Judith's heart gave a little bound. "Admit them," 
 she commanded. 
 
 "I felt that I could not return to Somerton without 
 seeing you," said Sir Allin as soon as the greetings 
 were over. "I want you to know how we are all 
 working to realize the truth which must bring harmony 
 out of this seeming chaos. 'He shall cover thee with 
 His feathers, and under His wings shalt thou trust; 
 His truth shall be thy shield and buckler. Thou shalt 
 not be afraid of the terror by night, nor for the arrow 
 that flieth by noonday.' " 
 
 "I have no fear," replied the young queen firmly. 
 *'I know that my help cometh from the Lord, which 
 made heaven and earth. 'He that keepeth Israel shall 
 neither slumber, nor sleep.' " 
 
 Sir Allin bowed gravely as he replied with a verse 
 from the 121st Psalm " 'The Lord shall preserve thy 
 going out and thy coming in from this time forth, and 
 even for evermore.' You have the faith that cometh 
 of understanding, and it is for you now to so direct 
 the thought of mankind that it shall prove 'what is 
 that good, and acceptable, and perfect will of God.' 
 Surely the promises shall be fulfilled. The time is 
 ripe." 
 
 He bowed and withdrew, but Tom lingered behind. 
 For a brief space there was silence and then in sheer 
 desperation and with downcast eyes Tom exclaimed: 
 'Lady Judith, I — " Then he stopped not knowing 
 
HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 389 
 
 how to proceed and hoping that she might give some 
 suggestion. But she did nothing of the kind. Instead 
 she interrupted with a voice as stern as she could 
 make it: 
 
 "Is that the way, sir, to address your queen?" 
 
 He quickly raised his eyes to meet hers fixed upon 
 him; but in their depths, instead of anger, was a look 
 he could not fail to understand. 
 
 "Well," she exclaimed, "why don't you go on?" 
 
 "My Queen," he said springing forward, his tongue 
 suddenly loosened. "Judith, my queen in all that the 
 word implies. What can I do to lighten your burden 
 and help you in this hour of trial and demonstration ?" 
 
 Judith's heart gave a great bound. Could she have 
 chosen the words she would have had him speak, she 
 could have wished none better. His offer to help, 
 made in a spirit there was no mistaking, was to her 
 the best proof he had yet given that he was gaining the 
 victory over that selfishness which had been his greatest 
 weakness. When she answered, it was with a look in 
 her eyes whose meaning no man could have mistaken. 
 
 "Just be your own true self, Tom," she replied. 
 "Think of me as one whose future is not her own. 
 Prove that you really love me by not making my 
 burden heavier, and by knowing that in God's good 
 time and in His way we shall find our happiness. 
 You know my heart too well to ask that I say more." 
 
 " More !" exclaimed Tom earnestly. " More ! If you 
 had said but one tenth part of what you have, I should 
 be the happiest man in Guelph. But I do want to 
 help you in every way. I want to help with my good 
 thoughts and I want to help by doing anything that 
 
390 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 you may wish done. And if I never receive any other 
 reward, it will be happiness enough to know that you 
 sometimes think of me." 
 
 "I always do that, Tom; but in the stirring times 
 which must speedily come, because your thought has 
 been trained in the way of right thinking and bringing 
 harmony out of seeming discord, I am sure I shall find 
 in you one of the strongest supporters of my reign. 
 Now go, for I have yet many duties to perform." 
 
 She extended her hand which he raised to his lips. 
 
 "My Queen," he murmured softly. '"Judith, my 
 queen." 
 
 She regarded him tenderly as with head erect and 
 elastic step he left the apartment. 
 
 "Surely Mrs. Winslow was right," she thought. 
 "My love story is just being told." 
 
 She gave a joyous little laugh and ordered the next 
 caller admitted. It was George Benton. 
 
 Judith had not spoken to Benton since the night 
 of the embassy ball — how long ago it seemed. At the 
 moment he was the person farthest from her thought, and 
 at his unexpected entrance she gave a perceptible start. 
 Despite the few words, she had heard him speak to the 
 crowd the previous afternoon — words indicative of a 
 desire to restore peace and harmony to the realm, and 
 despite the kind words her father had spoken in his 
 behalf, she could not for the moment separate him 
 from the error that had so long been using him. Her 
 reception of him was, therefore, far from encouraging. 
 
 Intent, however, upon the mission he had under- 
 taken, he seemed not to notice her coolness and when 
 she had finally given him permission to speak, he 
 
HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 391 
 
 plunged at once into the very heart of the matter. 
 
 "Your Majesty," he said, " I have returned to save 
 Guelph from destruction, although no one better than 
 I realizes that the real saving power is infinitely higher 
 than mine. But I have come to offer myself as the 
 instrument. I have come to make a confession which 
 will startle the world and turn its anger from this 
 nation to the guilty mortal who stands before you, I 
 have come to suffer and if need be die, that Guelph 
 may live. I have come to you at the very earliest 
 possible moment I could reach you to confess — " 
 
 "Say no more," Judith suddenly interrupted, "what 
 you are about to say, has been known to me for days. 
 Your confession comes too late." 
 
 So rapidly had Benton spoken and so surprised was 
 Judith that anything could have induced him to make 
 a confession, that she could not gather her thoughts 
 sufficiently to interrupt him sooner, and so it was that 
 when she did speak her words were most abrupt. 
 
 George Benton was not a man to be easily turned 
 from a purpose, but Judith's words spoken with such 
 emphasis, were so unexpected that for the moment 
 he stood speechless. Then, as he regained his com- 
 posure, he slowly and questioningly repeated her 
 words: 
 
 "Too late? Too late? You have known it for 
 days? Impossible!" 
 
 "Not at all," she replied. "The information you 
 are about to impart came days ago as the natural 
 uncovering of error. Furthermore; it was less than 
 twenty minutes ago that the very person, whose mis- 
 directed knowledge brought the immediate disaster. 
 
392 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 was standing where you now stand, offering at my 
 command to destroy all the fleets of the world, if they 
 should attempt to enter our harbor. I stopped him 
 just as I have stopped you." 
 
 Benton's face was pale, but his manner was resolute. 
 
 "But why will you not let me make my confession ?" 
 he asked. "Why not let me make it to the world? 
 Surely it would prevent this war." 
 
 "Mr. Benton," said Judith earnestly, "with the 
 identical proof at hand, which you possess, we were 
 unable even to convince the king of its truthfulness. 
 How much less, think you, should we be able to con- 
 vince the world — which does not wish to believe — of 
 the truth of your statement?" 
 
 Alive as he was to the perversity of the human mind, 
 Benton was quick to grasp the import of her words. 
 He realized more clearly than would a man of less 
 acute perception the wisdom of her conclusions. 
 Willing, yes, anxious to sacrifice himself, but powerless 
 to bring about what he so earnestly desired, he stood 
 crushed and helpless. The salvation of Guelph 
 rested upon something other than this vicarious 
 atonement. 
 
 "The king must have known that it was the truth," 
 he finally said, for lack of some better utterance. "I 
 sent such a message the day I refused to accept the 
 premiership." 
 
 "The day you refused," exclaimed the queen in the 
 most vmbounded astonishment. "Then you did refuse ?" 
 
 Benton looked her squarely in the face. "Can you 
 doubt it?" he asked. 
 
 "I have ceased to doubt even the most unexpected 
 
HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 393 
 
 statements," she declared as she regarded him intently. 
 
 What had come over the man ? she wondered. What 
 had so changed him? For changed he certainly was, 
 and she began to regard with admiration his evident 
 attempt to lay aside evil for good. He noted the look 
 upon her face and after a moment said : 
 
 "Your Majesty may well wonder at my words and 
 at the changed condition of thought which prompts 
 them. I wonder at them myself. I even wonder at 
 my boldness in even coming into your presence. But 
 most of all do I wonder at the saving power of divine 
 Love, which has rescued me from the pit into which I 
 had fallen and is leading me back into the paths of 
 righteousness and rectitude. 
 
 "Some day, however, I hope to understand it. 
 Some day I hope to be able to carry the message of 
 salvation to others. Some day I even hope to practice 
 the healing which comes with the understanding of 
 the omnipotent power of Truth. Now I can but 
 express my humble gratitude to God for his goodness. 
 Now I can but give thanks for the inspired thought 
 which has made known to this age the wonderful 
 Principle and rule of the Christ healing. Now I 
 can only strive in my feeble way to show my apprecia- 
 tion of the loving woman, who has not only brought 
 healing to my physical body, but has since been lead- 
 ing me back to the light — to my at-one-ment with 
 Spirit. Your Majesty can never know the joy — " 
 
 "But I do," suddenly interrupted the young queen 
 impulsively. "I, too, have experienced the touch of 
 this healing Christ, and have been led to this wonder- 
 ful, practical understanding of God." 
 
394 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 As Judith finished speaking Benton sank upon his 
 knee before her, and with upturned face and with a 
 voice quivering with emotion repeated : 
 
 "For Thine, O Lord, is the greatness and the power 
 and the glory. Feeble in Thy sight are the sacrifices 
 of men, for to obey is better than sacrifice. Foolish in 
 Thy sight such wisdom as ours, for unto Thee is all 
 wisdom. I thank Thee that Thou hast protected and 
 preserved this kingdom unto this day." 
 
 Then as he arose to his feet: "Henceforth, O Queen, 
 it is for you to direct and for others to obey. In so 
 far as I am able, it shall be my greatest joy to uphold 
 your hands in the hour of battle." 
 
 For the moment Judith did not reply. She was 
 thinking of the duke's suggestion. Was it possible 
 that he was right ? Was it possible that the man 
 before her had been brought through the fiery crucible 
 that his dross might be consumed and his gold refined 
 for just such a work as this? She felt that this must 
 be so, and as he ceased speaking, said : 
 
 "Mr. Benton, in this hour of national peril, when 
 every Christian man, woman and child in the realm is 
 looking to God for help, we must make no mistakes. 
 We must call into the service of the state every right 
 thought and every man capable of action along this 
 line. The duke, my father, has suggested that you 
 are the man to head the new government. I now ask 
 you if you will accept this responsibility .''" 
 
 He listened quietly until she had finished. He could 
 plainly see whither her words were leading. Immedi- 
 ately a great conflict began within his consciousness; 
 but great as the conflict was, he gave no sign of the 
 
HE THAT KEEPETH ISRAEL 395 
 
 struggle, nor did he for one moment think of pelding. 
 The lust for power, which for years had been the devil, 
 the evil, that had lured him on, was again leading him 
 into the wilderness of temptation; but the power of 
 this evil was now gone — destroyed by his understanding 
 of its nothingness. Its subtle whispers were drowned 
 by the voice of Truth speaking through the inspired 
 word of the Scriptures: "Every valley shall be exalted 
 and every mountain and hill made low." In George 
 Benton's consciousness he realized "the way of the 
 Lord made straight." The valley of egotism had 
 been exalted — spiritualized — and the mountains of 
 pride and the hill of selfishness had been made low. 
 And so, after a brief silence, he replied: 
 
 "I am not unmindful, nor ungrateful for the honor 
 you would confer upon me, but. Your Majesty, I am 
 not the man. God will surely raise up one to fill the 
 place, but I am not yet strong enough in my new- 
 found understanding. I have not yet been proved. I 
 must first go out into the highways and byways and 
 preach the gospel to the poor and heal the sick. 
 
 "The greatest honor that your offer confers upon 
 me is your confidence; and I thank God that it has 
 been regained. My homage, my counsel and my 
 worldly possessions — yes, my great wealth which I 
 can scarcely estimate — is at the disposal of the state 
 and Your Majesty ; but let me work in an humble place 
 until I have been purged and cleansed; until I have 
 been sufficiently engrounded upon the rock of Truth 
 not to fall and perish at the first great temptation. Ld; 
 me humbly follow in the paths the Master trod." 
 
 Even as he spoke, Judith felt the wisdom of his 
 
396 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 words. His humility taught her a lesson. She seemed 
 to hear the voice of the publican crying from afar off: 
 "God be merciful to me a sinner." Rising from her 
 seat she extended her hand: 
 
 "May God direct you," she said. "May that Love 
 which passeth understanding, protect and purify you. 
 Rest assured, that whether as prime minister or as the 
 humblest doer of good in Guelph, your counsel and 
 advice will ever be sought." 
 
 He sank on his knee and bent his head over her hand. 
 
 "God surely has this kingdom in his keeping," he 
 said. "Have no fear for its future." 
 
CHAPTER XXI 
 
 GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 
 
 In the great hall of Oxley House, whose splendid 
 carvings and arched ceiling lent to it an air of massive- 
 ness and grandeur hardly in keeping with the other- 
 wise home-like character of its architecture and arrange- 
 ment, were gathered the leading statesmen, diplomats 
 and warriors of Guelph. They had been summoned 
 hither to hear the first message of their new queen. 
 
 Because of the rapidity with which events had 
 transpired, Judith had refused to take up her abode 
 in the palace until such time as her uncle and his 
 wife might be able to determine upon their future. 
 Early this Christmas morning, after the midnight 
 scene in which Albert had abdicated in her favor, she 
 had gone as quietly as possible to the cathedral, where, 
 in the presence of all, whether great or small, noble 
 or plebian, lord or commoner she had been crowned 
 by Albert, himself. Then she had returned to Oxley 
 House and passed the remainder of the morning as 
 narrated, in interviews with immediate friends and 
 personal callers. 
 
 Later she had spent an hour with her ministers, 
 during which time the existing conditions were thor- 
 oughly explained to her. Those of the ministers not 
 heretofore personally acquainted with her association 
 
 397 
 
398 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 with her father, wondered greatly at her grasp upon 
 diplomatic and international affairs. Reports were 
 read from the Guelphian ambassadors the world over, 
 in which was set forth the gravity of the situation. One 
 and all declared that there was no reason to hope 
 that the blow would not soon fall, even though the 
 nations were using the utmost deliberation in perfecting 
 their plans. 
 
 "It is simply the quiet before the storm," wrote the 
 ambassador to Germany. "As the avalanche slowly 
 forms before it breaks loose from its long resting place 
 and moves with irresistible force down the mountain 
 side, crushing and obliterating from the face of the 
 earth whatever stands in its way, so are the forces of 
 the world's powers gathering to sweep the kingdom 
 of Guelph off the political map of the world. In 
 America and Russia alone has the voice of public 
 opinion been raised against the destruction which now 
 seems inevitable. Alas, my poor country!" 
 
 From England came a report of unmitigated surprise 
 at the rumored abdication of Albert. 
 
 "It is looked upon by the British government," the 
 ambassador wrote, " as the last suicidal act of a madness- 
 stricken people." 
 
 Similar reports came from nearly all the ambassadors 
 — men in close touch with those at the head of the 
 nations. 
 
 During the reading of these messages the young 
 queen sat silent, except as she occasionally interrupted 
 with a question. But after all had been read and 
 Aukland had gravely and sadly expressed the opinion 
 that among all the nations of the earth, Guelph had 
 
GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 399 
 
 not a single friend, she slowly shook her head as she 
 replied : 
 
 "My Lord, I think you mistake. You mean among 
 all the rulers. The people have yet to speak." 
 
 The ministers looked up in surprise. 
 
 "And what think you will cause them to speak?" 
 asked Lord Aukland. 
 
 "The message of love which we propose to send 
 them." 
 
 Then rising: "My Lords, if you have nothing further 
 to offer, I would be alone. I have yet much work in 
 preparing the message which I have been selected by 
 the people to send. At high noon I shall expect to 
 meet you all, and as many of the leaders of the people 
 as can assemble in the great hall." 
 
 And now the appointed hour has arrived. Now the 
 leaders have assembled to hear what is to be the mes- 
 sage of the crown to the nation and to the world; the 
 message which is to herald the policy of the new sov- 
 ereign; the message which shall either preserve the 
 integrity of the realm or aid in its dismemberment, 
 by laying it helpless at the feet of human greed and 
 avarice. 
 
 Never before in the history of the world has such a 
 message been given out. Never before has one been 
 found fearless enough to deliver it, and never before, 
 to erring human sense, has the world been less pre- 
 pared to receive it. 
 
 But to the illumined, spiritual sense of millions of 
 men and women throughout Christendom, the time is 
 opportune — for these millions are putting their trust 
 in God and they know in whom they have trusted 
 
400 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Over this notable assemblage of the best in her 
 kingdom, a solemn silence fell as the young queen, clad 
 in a gown of pure white, and accompanied by her 
 father and two court ladies entered the hall. In her 
 hand she bore no scepter. On her head she wore no 
 crown. Her slight, girlish figure seemed even slighter 
 than its wont. Her wealth of golden hair, kissed by a 
 sunbeam, formed a halo about her fair face which 
 radiated goodness, gentleness and love. 
 
 Attracted by her wondrous beauty, every eye was 
 fixed upon her. Warmed by the sunlight of her 
 presence, every heart beat responsive to her own. 
 Without a tremor she ascended the steps of a slightly 
 raised dais and faced those who had sworn to her their 
 allegiance only a few hours before. Not a sound 
 broke the silence within. Only the distant murmur 
 of the crowds without, as they surged back and forth 
 about the portals, could be heard. 
 
 "My Lords and gentlemen," she began in a rich 
 musical voice that could be heard in every part of the 
 hall. "I have called you together to aid me in giving 
 my first message to the world. Unusual as it may be, 
 I have faith to believe that it will be understood and 
 received in the same spirit of truth and love with which 
 it is being given. 
 
 "It is unnecessary for me at this time to refer to 
 what has passed. It is the future alone which con- 
 fronts us. I know not, as yet, even how the nations 
 of the earth look upon my ascension to the throne of 
 Guelph, which to them must seem tottering; but I 
 believe that the voice of God, the voice of omnipotent, 
 divine Love has called me to this work — work which 
 
GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 401 
 
 only the hand of a woman can at this time success- 
 fully accomplish. 
 
 "Of the character of the message I am about to 
 give I have no doubt, nor have I summoned you to 
 discuss it. Rather have I called you hither to advise 
 you of the manner in which the message shall be sent; 
 how I think we shall best accomplish the purpose we 
 have in mind and how best convey to the people of 
 the world the sincerity of the message which my people 
 expect me to send — the message of love — the message 
 of peace. 
 
 "All Christendom today is rejoicing over the birth 
 of one whose earthly life was a mission of peace and 
 love. Even as the mission of Jesus was misunderstood 
 and hatred, envy, malice and revenge crucified him in 
 the attempt to silence the Christ-truth and destroy 
 the Christ-love of which he was the embodiment, so 
 may the world today try to thwart the mission of the 
 Christ-thought which we shall send out. But as God 
 — omnipotent, divine Mind, was able to render power- 
 less the hatred of the world then — so is He able today 
 and," with the greatest emphasis, "I know that He 
 will. 
 
 "My Lords and gentlemen, I have in mind to send 
 to the nations of the world such a Christmas greeting 
 as they cannot misunderstand. I have in mind to say 
 to them: 'Look. The people of Guelph, disarmed, 
 appear before you, seeking peace- We ask that you 
 will accept our attitude as a gauge of friendship and 
 do unto us as you would be done by.' 
 
 "But I would also say to the world: 'While we have 
 laid aside our weapons we are not weaponless. While 
 
402 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 we have razed our forts and destroyed our fortresses 
 we are not unfortified. While we have dismantled 
 our warships and thrown their armament into the sea, 
 we are not unprotected. While we stand before you 
 unarmed we are not helpless; for we are defended by 
 the sword of Truth which destroys all error of thought 
 and purpose. We are fortified by our understanding 
 of God as infinite Life, against which no power of sin, 
 destruction or death can prevail. We are protected 
 by the ceaseless activity of divine Love, which not only 
 surrounds and encompasses us, but which will destroy 
 in your hearts all that is unlike itself and reveal to you 
 the infinite Fatherhood of God.' 
 
 "In short I would say to the world: 'While we stand 
 before you helpless according to the wisdom of men, 
 we are invincible in our understanding of the one 
 Mind, which man, in Christ, reflects and radiates, 
 and the omnipotence of which has already, for time and 
 eternity, established the true brotherhood of man — 
 the spiritual harmony which none can disturb.' " 
 
 She paused to let her words take effect; but she was 
 hardly prepared for the interruption which followed. 
 Unable, even yet, to comprehend the will of the people. 
 Sir William Moreland exclaimed impetuously: "And 
 do you really intend to carry your words into effect.' 
 Do you really intend to destroy your fortifications, 
 dismantle your ships and throw your guns into the 
 sea?" 
 
 Proudly, yet humbly she stood before them, her 
 girlish form drawn to its full height and her fair face 
 aglow with light of that Love of which she had so 
 earnestly spoken. Realizing that Sir William had but 
 
GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 403 
 
 voiced the thought in the minds of all she replied: 
 
 "With your assistance, my Lords and gentlemen, I 
 do. I wish the news to go out broadcast to the world 
 this Christmas day, that Guelph has been the first 
 great nation on earth to lay aside the weapons of 
 carnal warfare and to plant itself unreservedly on the 
 rock, Christ, Truth. In this hour of national peril, when 
 assailed by the powers of darkness, she has placed 
 her trust in omnipotent, divine Love; and with an 
 abiding faith in the power of good, and a firm belief 
 in the justice and integrity of Christendom, she sub- 
 mits her case to the courts of national conscience — 
 asking only that the nations do unto her as they would 
 be done by." 
 
 There was no misunderstanding her words. They 
 were clear and concise. They conveyed no double 
 meaning, and as though to support her in the position 
 she had taken, the cheering of the multitude came 
 faintly but distinctly to her listeners' ears. 
 
 As the sound reached her, she threw back her head 
 with an imperiousness born of a conviction of right, 
 and in a voice of dignified authority exclaimed : 
 
 "Gentlemen, this is my first command as queen of 
 Guelph: Let every ship and fortification, every regi- 
 ment and squadron, every sailor and soldier in the 
 realm be at once disarmed. I leave the details to you." 
 
 Then, amidst the breathless silence which followed, 
 she turned to the prime minister, and in a voice which 
 bespoke neither excitement nor doubt, but only gentle- 
 ness and peace, continued: 
 
 "This command, my lord Duke of Lackland, is 
 our message to the world.. Will you see that it is 
 
404 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 sent without delay; only adding: 'Let us have peace.' *' 
 
 Thus the most royal edict ever uttered by an earthly 
 sovereign, went forth. Like wildfire the message 
 spread. Once outside the assembly hall it was carried 
 over the realm with the rapidity of thought; and as 
 fast as the official command could be repeated it Was 
 put into effect. 
 
 Everywhere the message was received with demon- 
 stration of delight. 
 
 As once before, in their own land, John and Lucy 
 had noted the rapid change of a people from thinking 
 war to thinking peace, so now again they watched the 
 changing thought. It was the same story over again. 
 Although national conditions had in no wise changed; 
 although preparations for blotting Guelph off the 
 map of the world by the other powers were still in 
 progress, the people of Guelph were suddenly trans- 
 ported from sadness to joy. While only a few thousand 
 in the kingdom realized with scientific certainty the 
 great, spiritual truth, that the loving thought thus sent 
 out must find lodgment in other hearts, the mass of 
 the people were intuitively possessed of this idea. It 
 was immediately accepted as a foregone conclusion 
 that this unequivocal proof of their good will toward 
 all mankind must be accepted. 
 
 It was another demonstration of man in God's 
 likeness claiming his birthright. 
 
 But how about the other nations of the world ? How 
 was the message of peace on earth and good will toward 
 all mankind received by them? 
 
 Even while the young queen was receiving the 
 congratulations of her nearest and dearest friends 
 
GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 405 
 
 upon the step she had taken, the message was flying 
 across the sea. 
 
 "Guelph has disarmed," it read. "Let us have 
 peace." 
 
 To every ruler and nation it was sent, and with two 
 or three notable exceptions it was received by the 
 rulers, poUticians and mihtary leaders with disbehef 
 and derision. 
 
 "A ruse!" cried some, while still others with even a 
 more hostile thought cried: "Coward!" 
 
 But soon the press reports began to arrive. Soon 
 came the detailed reports of the scene in the great 
 assembly hall. Soon came the full text of Queen 
 Judith's speech, and the real thought— God's thought 
 — was read between the lines. 
 
 Thought now being rightly directed, millions of 
 men and women trained to right thinking went to 
 work with renewed faith. Ever since Albert's abdica- 
 tion, scores of messages signed by John, Lucy, Dorothy, 
 Benton and others had been sent broadcast over the 
 world and repeated again and again. Now other 
 messages followed. The leaven was working. Other 
 Christian thinkers, with their thought now rightly 
 directed, began to commune with divine Truth and 
 the greatest peace society ever organized— the church 
 founded upon Truth and Love— began to give practi- 
 cal proof of its utility. For years it had been elevating 
 mankind to this standard of thought, and now it was 
 calling upon mankind to act in accord with that higher 
 understanding. 
 
 The rulers, politicians and military leaders soon 
 awoke to the fact that it takes something beside guns 
 
406 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 and warships to make war. It takes men. But when 
 mankind begins to awaken; when man decides to 
 claim his birthright; when he reaches the point where 
 he perceives that it is just as natural for man to think 
 good — to think peace, as it is for the sun to shine, 
 then he loses the desire for war. 
 
 All that mankind needs to awaken it to this under- 
 standing of being was such a message, with such proof 
 behind it, as that sent out from Guelph. 
 
 And so it was that to Queen Judith and the friends 
 who were watching with her for the dawn of the new 
 day, messages of congratulation and encouragement 
 began to come in from all over the world. 
 
 From Zelandia came the first: "Well done, Queen 
 Judith!" it said. "Zelandia welcomes Guelph into the 
 true sisterhood of nations. We, two, shall soon be many." 
 
 But not so quickly did the message bring a reply 
 from some of the other nations, although everywhere 
 it was kindly received. 
 
 In Vaalmara, King Otto and a cabinet minister 
 were in conversation when the message arrived. 
 
 " Ho ! Ho !" laughed the king. " It is a trick !" 
 
 "No," said the minister, "it is fear. We had better 
 declare war at once and seize whatever we can, ere 
 someone outstrip us." 
 
 "Well said," replied the king. "Have the reichstag 
 convened at once." 
 
 Some hours later the king again met the minister. 
 "What think you," he said, "a delegation from the 
 bourse has already waited upon me, to urge that I not 
 only agree to Guelph's request for peace, but follow 
 her example." 
 
GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 407 
 
 **That is nothing," exclaimed the minister. "The 
 streets in front of the newspaper offices are filled with 
 people crying: 'Long live Queen Judith of Guelph.' 
 How can you declare war in the face of such sentiment ?" 
 
 Similar scenes were being enacted in all the large 
 cities of the world. Even among the people who had 
 been most to suffer, the message of peace and the 
 announcement of the practical proof that the message 
 was more than mere words, brought a sudden change 
 of sentiment. Ere twenty-four hours had passed, while 
 it was not certain just how far the changed thought 
 of the people of the world might carry the sentiment 
 toward freely forgiving Guelph her seeming trans- 
 gression, it was evident that all thought of taking her 
 national life had disappeared. 
 
 As the hours passed and the reports became more and 
 more favorable, the people of Guelph became more 
 and more jubilant and their demonstrations of joy 
 increased. They marched through the streets singing 
 and cheering for everyone who had had any hand in 
 bringing about the happy result; they built bonfires and 
 let off fireworks and they thronged the newspaper 
 offices, reading the messages and bulletins which were 
 displayed as fast as the good news was received and 
 given to the press by the duke. 
 
 When news came from Vaalmara that the reichstag 
 had voted to accept Guelph's action as proof of its 
 sincerity, the populace shouted itself hoarse. When 
 word came from Eiland that the congress had voted 
 down the resolution declaring war, and almost upon 
 its heels the news of similar action on the part of 
 Nippon, men fell upon each other's necks and wept. 
 
408 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 They crowded about Oxley House, shouting and cheer- 
 ing for Queen Judith, until she was obUged to show 
 herself on the balcony. Then they shouted and 
 cheered till they could shout no more. 
 
 Because of the demonstration of the people and 
 because she wished to more fully prepare herself for 
 the great work she had in hand, after this appearance 
 Judith determined to remain in strict seclusion and 
 to perform only such routine duties as were forced 
 upon her until the full effect of her message upon the 
 nations of the earth could be determined. Again, as 
 often before, she remained in her apartment, in com- 
 pany only with her father and her most intimate friends 
 and advisers. 
 
 It was approaching midnight on the second day 
 after her message had been given to the world. In 
 the apartment with her were the duke, Lucy, Dorothy, 
 and Sir William. In an adjoining room was a wire- 
 less operator, who had been receiving bits of news 
 all the evening. 
 
 "Here is a message for you. Miss Howerton," said 
 the duke as he looked over a number that the attendant 
 handed to him. 
 
 Dorothy took it from his hand and as she read a 
 smile spread itself over her face. "It is from President 
 Daniels of the American Peace Society," she explained. 
 "He says: 'You are a good missionary. We have 
 made you an honorary member of the peace society, 
 whether you will or not.' 
 
 "It is just like him," laughed Dorothy. "But I 
 should think instead of electing me a member of his 
 society, he would join ours." 
 
GOD GIVETH THE INCREASE 409 
 
 "I think he is already a member," replied Lucy, 
 "only he has not discovered it." 
 
 "He surely will ere long," said Sir William; "and 
 while we are on the subject I might as well admit that 
 I am a candidate for admission. Do you think I am 
 eligible, Mrs. Winslow ?" 
 
 "All are eligible. Sir William, who are willing to 
 turn from the thoughts of war to thoughts of peace." 
 
 "He would indeed be a strange man who would not 
 be willing to do that after the wonderful proof we have 
 received of the working of the Golden Rule." 
 
 As the hours passed, there was one message for 
 which all had hoped, but for which, up to the present 
 all had looked in vain. This was from Luzonia, the 
 only nation which had actually declared war. 
 
 To be sure the press reports had told of the reception 
 of Judith's message in that republic and how the 
 people there had accepted it in much the same spirit 
 as that in which it had been received elsewhere; but 
 there was nothing official. 
 
 "But it must come," declared Dorothy, when Sir 
 William later on expressed a sense of disappointment 
 because no word was forthcoming. "No nation can 
 withstand the power of the good thought that is now 
 being expressed everywhere. The beam of the scale 
 has tipped. The preponderance of thought is now 
 for peace. Mankind is more than half awake to the 
 omnipotence of good." 
 
 "And the eternal truth that man has never lost his 
 at-one-ment with the Father," exclaimed Lucy. 
 
 Judith was about to reply, as the attendant entered 
 with another handful of messages. 
 
410 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 "Here is something right in line," said the duke as 
 he glanced them hastily over. " It is from our ambassa- 
 dor at Washington and says: 'Urged by public senti- 
 ment, congress has sent a message to Luzonia suggest- 
 ing the wisdom of its joining in the action taken b^ 
 the other interested nations.' " 
 
 "That is something," said Sir William. 
 
 "Yes," replied Judith, "but it is only indicative oS 
 the feeling in the United States not in Luzonia." 
 
 At this moment John entered hastily. In his hand 
 was an open message and it took but a glance at his 
 smiling face to tell those present that he was the bearer 
 of good news. 
 
 "Congratulations, Your Majesty," he exclaimed 
 without waiting for any formality. "It has come." 
 
 "You don't mean — " began Judith starting from 
 her chair, but John interrupted before she could proceed. 
 
 "Yes, I do," he exclaimed. "It is from Senor 
 
 Aguerra, the Luzonian ambassador; and while sent 
 
 through me as a compliment to my official position, 
 
 is for you. Listen! I will read it: 
 
 To Her M.uesty, Judith Queen of Guelph — We have been 
 couquered by love. Let there be peace! 
 
BOOK THREE 
 
 A COROLLARY 
 
 "No war or battle's sound 
 Was heard the world around,** 
 
 — Milton 
 
BOOK THREE 
 
 THINKING PEACE 
 
 Out of an unclouded sky of the deepest blue, the 
 sun looks down upon a scene of peace. Over the 
 sparkling waters and the verdant plain, the swift 
 carriers of commerce are rushing, freighted with the 
 product of field, forest and factory. The marts of 
 trade are busy with that business which comes only 
 with the prosperity of uninterrupted labor for in all 
 the wide world there is no thought of war. The 
 navy-yards are silent, the arsenals deserted. In place 
 of bugle call and roll of drum, is heard the joyous ring 
 of the blacksmith's hammer beating a merry tattoo 
 upon his anvil, as he fashions the plane and plowshare 
 from the sword and armor plate. 
 
 Nowhere in this scene are the avenues of commerce 
 blockaded. Nowhere are the affairs of mankind con- 
 gested with thoughts of inharmony. Nowhere is there 
 a lack of these channels through which the streams of 
 love may broadly run, watering and refreshing the 
 great throbbing heart of humanity. While all are 
 striving to attain the summit of prosperity and happi- 
 ness, no one is trying to build up his own fortunes by 
 pulling down his neighbor's or to reach this summit 
 over the ruins of another's happiness. It is such peace 
 and prosperity as come only in demonstrating the 
 
 413 
 
414 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 divine Principle, Love, by the Golden Rule. It is 
 the divinely natural outcome of thinking peace. 
 
 In this harmonious, progressive, restful activity the 
 world has paused for a brief period to note the advance- 
 ment — has paused to contemplate as impersonally as 
 may be the fruits of this prosperity and to give thanks 
 for the coming of peace — not that peace which marks 
 simply the close of a military conflict, when the thoughts 
 of all are saddened by the memory of heroes who have 
 fought and bled; nor yet the drowsy, dreamy peace of 
 the mellow, sunlit field and shady glen; but that ener- 
 gizing peace that is found in the midst of the greatest 
 activity, giving ardor to work and joy to the worker — 
 that peace which is the outcome of a knowledge of 
 the one Mind, moving and governing all. 
 
 As the world thus pauses, it beholds upon the moun- 
 tains of exalted thought "the feet of Him that bringeth 
 good tidings; that publisheth peace," for the kingdom 
 of Guelph stands as this messenger, who has shown 
 to the world the "glad tidings of the kingdom of God." 
 Most blessed since the day of its disarmament has 
 been its sovereign and its people for "The Lord has 
 made His face to shine upon them; the Lord has lifted 
 His countenance upon them and has given them peace." 
 Yea, through them He is rapidly giving the whole 
 world peace. 
 
 The picture is the outgrowth of innumerable provings 
 that "peace hath its victories not less renowned than 
 war." Every department of human enterprise bears 
 the mark of abundance and progression, not only in 
 the growth of trade and commerce but in the closer 
 relationship of man to man. As Alexander the Great, 
 
THINKING PEACE 415 
 
 through the might of arms, made Greece the master 
 of the world; so, through a mightier power, has Judith 
 made her nation mistress of the great heart of Christen- 
 dom. She has conquered with love every people with 
 whom she has striven. All hold themselves vassals, 
 bound with the silken bonds of friendship, and all 
 delight t© do honor to that queen, who, laying aside 
 every carnal weapon, rested her cause in the hands of 
 divine Love — invincible in her understanding of God 
 as Spirit, and man in His image and likeness. 
 
 For her part, looking upon the good her heroic and 
 righteous act has accomplished, Judith cannot help 
 but feel within her purified consciousness the fulfill- 
 ment of that wonderful promise: "Blessed are the 
 peacemakers; for they shall be called the children of 
 God." 
 
 Blessed indeed has been her life and the lives of her 
 people from the day she first accepted the crown. 
 True, she has been obliged to perform arduous tasks, 
 but the work has never been tiresome, never irksome 
 and always fruitful. Day by day and year by year as 
 time has passed, she has grown into the stature of that 
 womanhood which is the highest t}^e of manhood. 
 Not uneasy has lain her head, although it has worn a 
 crown. Indeed so lightly did that crown rest upon 
 her, that at this moment she has laid it aside for the 
 joys of home, and has given the government absolutely 
 into the hands of the people, for so it seemed wise. 
 
 Realizing that the nation is best governed that is 
 least governed, she has ever urged the passage of the 
 fewest laws possible, making the Golden Rule — -the law 
 of Love, the law of God — the basis of all legislation. 
 
416 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 Following the suggestions of John Winslow, she con- 
 tinually favored such enactments as would bring the 
 affairs of the nation and its citizens under the jurisdic- 
 tion of that Court of Conscience found in the higher 
 understanding of the people. The result was most 
 marked and the Guelphians slowly but surely learned 
 how it was possible to love one's neighbor as one's self. 
 As this thought became more and more fixed in their 
 consciousness, the friction in trade and commerce 
 became less and less, until now the nation is self- 
 governed — because each individual is self -governed. 
 As a sovereign was no longer possible where all were 
 peers, Judith finally laid aside the crown and scepter 
 and Guelph has become a republic. 
 
 Led by a sovereign whose understanding of God as 
 divine Truth and Love enabled her to rely entirely 
 upon His holy word, it has been the privilege of this 
 people to let its light so shine that the world, seeing its 
 good deeds, has glorified the Father which is in heaven. 
 And wonderful, indeed has been the result. Now for 
 the first time since the record of human events began, 
 is the world able to realize peace as an established fact, 
 instead of a condition discernible only through the 
 inspired sight of the prophets. 
 
 While the advent of peace has been rapid, it has not 
 come all at once, nor is it yet perfected. It has been a 
 gradual but activ^e awakening; a continuous develop- 
 ment of right-thinking by first one nation and then 
 another. To give the exact order in which this has 
 been accomplished, would be impossible, as the move- 
 ment has been marked by easy stages. In general, 
 however, it may be said that as the world began to 
 
THINKING PEACE 417 
 
 note the great commercial growth of Guelph and began 
 to investigate, discovered that this government, freed 
 from the miUtary burden which had for years weighed 
 it down, was able to do many things for the advance- 
 ment of its citizens it had never before been able to 
 accomplish. All army and navy expenses having been 
 abolished, millions of dollars were expended upon 
 public highways, public institutions and other public 
 utilities without any burden whatever to the people. 
 So much less were these expenditures than the military 
 expenses had been, that taxes were greatly decreased, 
 the cost and exertion of living were greatly reduced 
 and the citizen had more time to devote to his moral, 
 mental and spiritual growth. The soldiers and sailors, 
 instead of being a financial burden, now became pro- 
 ducers and the wealth of the nation increased. So 
 rapidly did Guelph forge ahead, that in order to com- 
 pete with her, the other nations were obliged to reduce 
 their military budget to appropriate more to the other 
 departments of government. 
 
 With such an example before them, it did not take 
 the powers of the earth long to discover that a navy 
 was a veritable "old man of the sea," while an army 
 was but a millstone hung by fear about the people's 
 neck. One by one the smaller nations followed 
 Guelph's example and disarmed, while the larger 
 nations, by mutual consent, gradually reduced their 
 armament to the minimum, from which complete 
 disarmament is but a step. As mortal man reckons, 
 this all took time; as reckoned by infinite, divine 
 Mind, the period was but the evening and morning of 
 a day. 
 
418 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 With the world thus helped by its loving thought 
 and example, and with hearts overflowing with love, 
 there is nothing the Guelphians would not do to help 
 others. With them has disappeared all thought of 
 strife and competition. Love reigns. Their only aim 
 now is to reach that perfect condition of self-government 
 to which all may attain without in the least interfering 
 with its attainment by another — for all alike may obey 
 the command of the Master "Be ye therefore perfect 
 even as your father which is in heaven is perfect." 
 
 Thus it is that a world-wide peace is coming simply 
 and naturally as the result of right-thinking; as the 
 result of knowing God as omnipotent and omnipresent 
 good, and man in His likeness. For what is peace but 
 the reflection, by man and the universe, of that har- 
 mony which comes through absolutely obeying the 
 first commandment and the second which is like unto 
 it. That harmony which is found through the under- 
 standing that there is but one Mind and that all spirit- 
 ual individualities reflect it? This understanding and 
 its demonstration at once establish the universal Father- 
 hood of God and the brotherhood of men. It brings 
 that awakening in God's likeness, when we shall behold 
 His face in righteousness. 
 
 Righteous, indeed, must be the people which dwell 
 in peace, for "the work of righteousness shall be peace; 
 and the effect of righteousness, quietness and assurance 
 forever," exclaimed the prophet of Israel; while "the 
 fruit of righteousness is sown in peace of them that 
 make peace," declared the apostle. Peace is coming 
 to the world as the result of this righteousness — ^this 
 right-thinking, which is the Shibboleth of scientific 
 
THINKING PEACE 419 
 
 Christianity. The world is being led info it by the 
 Spirit of truth which Christ Jesus said should "lead 
 into all righteousness." It is the peace of which he 
 said: "Peace I leave with you; my peace give I unto 
 you, but not as the world giveth, give I unto you." 
 
 The peace which comes through Christ, Truth, is a 
 lasting peace; yea, that peace which is eternal harmony 
 — the atmosphere of God. 
 
 On one of the highest mountain peaks in the western 
 hemisphere stand four persons awaiting the dawn. 
 Looking eastward, where the first gray streaks may be 
 seen in the far distant horizon, they behold, through 
 the evening shadows which are rapidly passing, the 
 coming of a new day. Beneath, the world is peace- 
 fully resting, ready to start into life and activity with 
 the appearance of the sun. 
 
 To human thought these four are the personification 
 of successful and satisfied age and expectant youth — 
 not the callow youth of the stripling, but the vigorous 
 youth of well developed manhood. They are John 
 and Lucy and Judith and Tom. By all, time has been 
 recognized for what it is, and the faces of all are fresh 
 and fair. Their exalted condition is manifest in the 
 patient calmness of their eyes, while the snow-white 
 hair, which wreathes the temples of the elder pair, is 
 whitened not by age, but by the purity of their thought 
 
 Heralded by its roseate rays, the sun slowly ap- 
 proaches the horizon, symbolical of the coming to 
 human consciousness of the power of that Soul which 
 governs man; that Truth and Love which is even now 
 illuminating the thought of the world with the light of 
 
420 THE PEACEMAKERS 
 
 spiritual understanding. Then, as the sun suddenly 
 bursts upon their gaze, an exclamation of unbounded 
 admiration springs to their lips. 
 
 "Magnificent!" exclaimed Tom as they watched the 
 glorious orb ascend majestically into the blue empyrean. 
 
 "Magnificent as this dawn appears," said Lucy, 
 "how dim in comparison it must be to that day, when 
 God said: 'Let there be light, and there was light.* 
 How dim as compared to the light of Mind which is at 
 this moment breaking upon human consciousness." 
 
 "True," replied John, "and how symbolical of the 
 dawn of that peace of which the world is now having 
 its first realization, through its growing understanding 
 of that one, infinite God — that one Mind, which rebukes 
 the warring impulse, unites the nations, and enables 
 all to implicitly obey the commandment to love our 
 neighbor as ourself — that God, whom to know aright, 
 is life and peace." 
 
 "And blessed are those purified thoughts through 
 whom this knowledge has come," declared Judith. 
 "They have indeed, proved themselves 'the children of 
 God.' " 
 
 There was unbroken silence, while into the heart 
 of each flowed the sense of that spiritual blessing which 
 is promised to all who make peace. 
 
 THE END